This is a modern-English version of Second Treatise of Government, originally written by Locke, John.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
SECOND TREATISE OF GOVERNMENT
by JOHN LOCKE
Digitized by Dave Gowan. John Locke’s “Second Treatise of Government” was published in 1690. The complete unabridged text has been republished several times in edited commentaries. This text is recovered entire from the paperback book, “John Locke Second Treatise of Government”, Edited, with an Introduction, By C.B. McPherson, Hackett Publishing Company, Indianapolis and Cambridge, 1980. None of the McPherson edition is included in the Etext below; only the original words contained in the 1690 Locke text is included. The 1690 edition text is free of copyright.
Digitized by Dave Gowan. John Locke’s “Second Treatise of Government” was published in 1690. The complete unabridged text has been republished several times in edited commentaries. This text is fully restored from the paperback book, “John Locke Second Treatise of Government,” edited with an introduction by C.B. McPherson, Hackett Publishing Company, Indianapolis and Cambridge, 1980. None of the McPherson edition is included in the Etext below; only the original words from the 1690 Locke text are included. The 1690 edition text is free of copyright.
TWO TREATISES OF GOVERNMENT
BY IOHN LOCKE
SALUS POPULI SUPREMA LEX ESTO
The welfare of the people is the highest law.
LONDON PRINTED MDCLXXXVIII
LONDON PRINTED 1688
REPRINTED, THE SIXTH TIME, BY A. MILLAR, H. WOODFALL, 1. WHISTON AND B. WHITE, 1. RIVINGTON, L. DAVIS AND C. REYMERS, R. BALDWIN, HAWES CLARKE AND COLLINS; W. IOHNSTON, W. OWEN, 1. RICHARDSON, S. CROWDER, T. LONGMAN, B. LAW, C. RIVINGTON, E. DILLY, R. WITHY, C. AND R. WARE, S. BAKER, T. PAYNE, A. SHUCKBURGH, 1. HINXMAN
REPRINTED, THE SIXTH TIME, BY A. MILLAR, H. WOODFALL, J. WHISTON AND B. WHITE, J. RIVINGTON, L. DAVIS AND C. REYMERS, R. BALDWIN, HAWES CLARKE AND COLLINS; W. JOHNSTON, W. OWEN, J. RICHARDSON, S. CROWDER, T. LONGMAN, B. LAW, C. RIVINGTON, E. DILLY, R. WITHY, C. AND R. WARE, S. BAKER, T. PAYNE, A. SHUCKBURGH, J. HINXMAN
MDCCLXIII
1763
TWO TREATISES OF GOVERNMENT. IN THE FORMER THE FALSE PRINCIPLES AND FOUNDATION OF SIR ROBERT FILMER AND HIS FOLLOWERS ARE DETECTED AND OVERTHROWN. THE LATTER IS AN ESSAY CONCERNING THE TRUE ORIGINAL EXTENT AND END OF CIVIL GOVERNMENT.
TWO TREATISES OF GOVERNMENT. IN THE FIRST, THE FALSE PRINCIPLES AND FOUNDATION OF SIR ROBERT FILMER AND HIS FOLLOWERS ARE EXPOSED AND DESTROYED. THE SECOND IS AN ESSAY ABOUT THE TRUE ORIGIN, SCOPE, AND PURPOSE OF CIVIL GOVERNMENT.
1764 EDITOR’S NOTE The present Edition of this Book has not only been collated with the first three Editions, which were published during the Author’s Life, but also has the Advantage of his last Corrections and Improvements, from a Copy delivered by him to Mr. Peter Coste, communicated to the Editor, and now lodged in Christ College, Cambridge.
1764 EDITOR’S NOTE This edition of the book has been compared to the first three editions published during the author’s lifetime. It also includes his final corrections and improvements from a copy he provided to Mr. Peter Coste, which was shared with the editor and is now housed in Christ College, Cambridge.
Contents
PREFACE
Reader, thou hast here the beginning and end of a discourse concerning government; what fate has otherwise disposed of the papers that should have filled up the middle, and were more than all the rest, it is not worth while to tell thee. These, which remain, I hope are sufficient to establish the throne of our great restorer, our present King William; to make good his title, in the consent of the people, which being the only one of all lawful governments, he has more fully and clearly, than any prince in Christendom; and to justify to the world the people of England, whose love of their just and natural rights, with their resolution to preserve them, saved the nation when it was on the very brink of slavery and ruin. If these papers have that evidence, I flatter myself is to be found in them, there will be no great miss of those which are lost, and my reader may be satisfied without them: for I imagine, I shall have neither the time, nor inclination to repeat my pains, and fill up the wanting part of my answer, by tracing Sir Robert again, through all the windings and obscurities, which are to be met with in the several branches of his wonderful system. The king, and body of the nation, have since so thoroughly confuted his Hypothesis, that I suppose no body hereafter will have either the confidence to appear against our common safety, and be again an advocate for slavery; or the weakness to be deceived with contradictions dressed up in a popular stile, and well-turned periods: for if any one will be at the pains, himself, in those parts, which are here untouched, to strip Sir Robert’s discourses of the flourish of doubtful expressions, and endeavour to reduce his words to direct, positive, intelligible propositions, and then compare them one with another, he will quickly be satisfied, there was never so much glib nonsense put together in well-sounding English. If he think it not worth while to examine his works all thro’, let him make an experiment in that part, where he treats of usurpation; and let him try, whether he can, with all his skill, make Sir Robert intelligible, and consistent with himself, or common sense. I should not speak so plainly of a gentleman, long since past answering, had not the pulpit, of late years, publicly owned his doctrine, and made it the current divinity of the times. It is necessary those men, who taking on them to be teachers, have so dangerously misled others, should be openly shewed of what authority this their Patriarch is, whom they have so blindly followed, that so they may either retract what upon so ill grounds they have vented, and cannot be maintained; or else justify those principles which they preached up for gospel; though they had no better an author than an English courtier: for I should not have writ against Sir Robert, or taken the pains to shew his mistakes, inconsistencies, and want of (what he so much boasts of, and pretends wholly to build on) scripture-proofs, were there not men amongst us, who, by crying up his books, and espousing his doctrine, save me from the reproach of writing against a dead adversary. They have been so zealous in this point, that, if I have done him any wrong, I cannot hope they should spare me. I wish, where they have done the truth and the public wrong, they would be as ready to redress it, and allow its just weight to this reflection, viz. that there cannot be done a greater mischief to prince and people, than the propagating wrong notions concerning government; that so at last all times might not have reason to complain of the Drum Ecclesiastic. If any one, concerned really for truth, undertake the confutation of my Hypothesis, I promise him either to recant my mistake, upon fair conviction; or to answer his difficulties. But he must remember two things.
Reader, you have here the beginning and end of a discussion about government; it's not worth mentioning what has happened to the papers that should have filled in the middle and were even more important. I hope the ones that remain are enough to support the authority of our great restorer, our current King William; to validate his title through the people's consent, which is the only basis for legitimate governments, and which he has more fully and clearly established than any other prince in Christendom. This also aims to justify the people of England, whose commitment to their rightful and natural rights saved the nation when it was on the verge of slavery and destruction. If these papers hold the evidence I believe they do, we won't greatly miss what is lost, and you, the reader, can be satisfied without them. I doubt I will have either the time or desire to revisit my efforts and fill in the missing parts of my response by tracing Sir Robert’s arguments through all the complexities and ambiguities in his remarkable system. The king and the nation have so thoroughly refuted his hypothesis that I don't think anyone will have the audacity to go against our common safety and advocate for slavery again, nor will they be foolish enough to be misled by contradictions cleverly disguised in popular language and well-crafted sentences. If anyone is willing to take the time to dissect Sir Robert’s writings, stripping away the confusing language to reveal direct, clear, and coherent statements, and then compare them, they will quickly see that no one has ever strung together so much meaningless drivel in polished English. If they find it not worth the effort to review his work thoroughly, let them at least test the section where he discusses usurpation and see if they can, through their best efforts, make Sir Robert's arguments clear, consistent, and sensible. I wouldn't speak so plainly about a gentleman who can no longer respond if the pulpit hadn't recently embraced his doctrine publicly and established it as the dominant belief of the times. It's important that those who have claimed to be teachers and have misled others so dangerously be shown the true authority of this patriarch they have blindly followed, so they can either retract the false ideas they have spread or justify the principles they preach as gospel, even when their only source is an English courtier. I wouldn’t have written against Sir Robert or gone through the trouble to expose his mistakes, inconsistencies, and lack of what he boasts about—solid scriptural proof—if there weren't people among us who, in promoting his books and supporting his views, rescue me from being accused of attacking a dead opponent. They have been so passionate about this that if I have wronged him, I can’t expect any leniency from them. I wish they would also be eager to correct the truth and the public when they have misled us, noting the serious harm done to both prince and people by spreading false ideas about government. Such misunderstandings should not lead to perpetual complaints about ecclesiastical influences. If anyone truly committed to truth takes on the task of refuting my hypothesis, I promise either to admit my mistake upon reasonable proof or to address their concerns. But they must keep two things in mind.
First, That cavilling here and there, at some expression, or little incident of my discourse, is not an answer to my book.
First, nitpicking here and there about some expression or little incident in my writing is not a response to my book.
Secondly, That I shall not take railing for arguments, nor think either of these worth my notice, though I shall always look on myself as bound to give satisfaction to any one, who shall appear to be conscientiously scrupulous in the point, and shall shew any just grounds for his scruples.
Secondly, I won't consider insults as valid arguments, nor will I give either of these my attention, although I will always see myself as obligated to provide satisfaction to anyone who seems genuinely concerned about the issue and presents reasonable reasons for their concerns.
I have nothing more, but to advertise the reader, that Observations stands for Observations on Hobbs, Milton, &c. and that a bare quotation of pages always means pages of his Patriarcha, Edition 1680.
I have nothing more to say except to inform the reader that Observations refers to Observations on Hobbs, Milton, etc., and that a simple citation of pages always refers to pages from his Patriarcha, Edition 1680.
Book II
CHAPTER. I.
AN ESSAY CONCERNING THE TRUE ORIGINAL, EXTENT AND END OF CIVIL GOVERNMENT
Sect. 1. It having been shewn in the foregoing discourse,
Sect. 1. It has been shown in the previous discussion,
(1). That Adam had not, either by natural right of fatherhood, or by positive donation from God, any such authority over his children, or dominion over the world, as is pretended:
(1). Adam did not have, either by natural right of fatherhood or by explicit gift from God, any authority over his children or control over the world, as is claimed:
(2). That if he had, his heirs, yet, had no right to it:
(2). That if he had it, his heirs still had no right to it:
(3). That if his heirs had, there being no law of nature nor positive law of God that determines which is the right heir in all cases that may arise, the right of succession, and consequently of bearing rule, could not have been certainly determined:
(3). If his heirs had, with no natural law or specific law from God to define who the rightful heir is in every situation that could come up, the right to inherit and, therefore, to rule would never have been clearly established:
(4). That if even that had been determined, yet the knowledge of which is the eldest line of Adam’s posterity, being so long since utterly lost, that in the races of mankind and families of the world, there remains not to one above another, the least pretence to be the eldest house, and to have the right of inheritance:
(4). That even if that had been established, the knowledge of who is the oldest line of Adam’s descendants has been completely lost for so long that among the different races and families of humanity, no one has any valid claim to be the oldest house or to possess the right of inheritance:
All these premises having, as I think, been clearly made out, it is impossible that the rulers now on earth should make any benefit, or derive any the least shadow of authority from that, which is held to be the fountain of all power, Adam’s private dominion and paternal jurisdiction; so that he that will not give just occasion to think that all government in the world is the product only of force and violence, and that men live together by no other rules but that of beasts, where the strongest carries it, and so lay a foundation for perpetual disorder and mischief, tumult, sedition and rebellion, (things that the followers of that hypothesis so loudly cry out against) must of necessity find out another rise of government, another original of political power, and another way of designing and knowing the persons that have it, than what Sir Robert Filmer hath taught us.
Since I believe all these points have been clearly expressed, it’s impossible for today’s rulers to gain any benefit or even a hint of authority from what is considered the source of all power—Adam’s private rule and fatherly authority. Anyone who doesn’t want to suggest that all government in the world is merely based on force and violence, and that people coexist only by the same rules as animals, where the strongest wins, and thereby lay the groundwork for endless chaos, trouble, rebellion, and unrest (which the followers of that view vehemently oppose), must necessarily discover a different origin for government, a new source of political power, and a different method of determining and recognizing those who hold it, than what Sir Robert Filmer has taught us.
Sect. 2. To this purpose, I think it may not be amiss, to set down what I take to be political power; that the power of a MAGISTRATE over a subject may be distinguished from that of a FATHER over his children, a MASTER over his servant, a HUSBAND over his wife, and a LORD over his slave. All which distinct powers happening sometimes together in the same man, if he be considered under these different relations, it may help us to distinguish these powers one from wealth, a father of a family, and a captain of a galley.
Sect. 2. For this purpose, I believe it’s helpful to outline what I see as political power; specifically, that a MAGISTRATE's authority over a subject can be differentiated from that of a FATHER over his children, a MASTER over his servant, a HUSBAND over his wife, and a LORD over his slave. When these different forms of power coexist in the same individual, considering these relationships can assist us in distinguishing these powers compared to wealth, a family head, and a ship's captain.
Sect. 3. POLITICAL POWER, then, I take to be a RIGHT of making laws with penalties of death, and consequently all less penalties, for the regulating and preserving of property, and of employing the force of the community, in the execution of such laws, and in the defence of the commonwealth from foreign injury; and all this only for the public good.
Sect. 3. I understand POLITICAL POWER to be the RIGHT to create laws that can impose the death penalty, as well as all lesser penalties, for managing and protecting property, and for using the community's force to enforce those laws and defend the common good from external harm; and all of this is done solely for the benefit of the public.
CHAPTER. II.
OF THE STATE OF NATURE.
Sect. 4. TO understand political power right, and derive it from its original, we must consider, what state all men are naturally in, and that is, a state of perfect freedom to order their actions, and dispose of their possessions and persons, as they think fit, within the bounds of the law of nature, without asking leave, or depending upon the will of any other man.
Sect. 4. To truly understand political power and trace it back to its origins, we need to think about the natural state of all people, which is a state of complete freedom to manage their actions and control their belongings and themselves as they see fit, within the limits of natural law, without seeking permission or relying on the will of anyone else.
A state also of equality, wherein all the power and jurisdiction is reciprocal, no one having more than another; there being nothing more evident, than that creatures of the same species and rank, promiscuously born to all the same advantages of nature, and the use of the same faculties, should also be equal one amongst another without subordination or subjection, unless the lord and master of them all should, by any manifest declaration of his will, set one above another, and confer on him, by an evident and clear appointment, an undoubted right to dominion and sovereignty.
A state of equality exists where everyone shares equal power and authority, with no one having more than anyone else. It’s clear that beings of the same kind and status, born with the same natural advantages and abilities, should also be equal to one another without any hierarchy or control, unless the supreme being decides to elevate one above the rest and clearly establishes that person’s undisputed right to rule and govern.
Sect. 5. This equality of men by nature, the judicious Hooker looks upon as so evident in itself, and beyond all question, that he makes it the foundation of that obligation to mutual love amongst men, on which he builds the duties they owe one another, and from whence he derives the great maxims of justice and charity. His words are,
Sect. 5. This natural equality of men is so obvious and unquestionable, according to the thoughtful Hooker, that he uses it as the basis for the obligation of mutual love among people, from which he establishes their responsibilities to one another and derives the key principles of justice and charity. His words are,
The like natural inducement hath brought men to know that it is no less their duty, to love others than themselves; for seeing those things which are equal, must needs all have one measure; if I cannot but wish to receive good, even as much at every man’s hands, as any man can wish unto his own soul, how should I look to have any part of my desire herein satisfied, unless myself be careful to satisfy the like desire, which is undoubtedly in other men, being of one and the same nature? To have any thing offered them repugnant to this desire, must needs in all respects grieve them as much as me; so that if I do harm, I must look to suffer, there being no reason that others should shew greater measure of love to me, than they have by me shewed unto them: my desire therefore to be loved of my equals in nature as much as possible may be, imposeth upon me a natural duty of bearing to them-ward fully the like affection; from which relation of equality between ourselves and them that are as ourselves, what several rules and canons natural reason hath drawn, for direction of life, no man is ignorant, Eccl. Pol. Lib. 1.
The natural impulse has led people to understand that it is just as much their responsibility to love others as it is to love themselves; for since all equal things must share the same standard, if I inevitably wish to receive kindness from others just as much as anyone wishes for their own well-being, how can I expect to have any of my desires met unless I also work to fulfill that same desire, which undoubtedly exists in others, since we all share the same human nature? If something is offered to them that goes against this desire, it must upset them just as much as it upsets me; therefore, if I cause harm, I should expect to be hurt in return, as there is no reason for others to show me more love than I have shown to them. Thus, my desire to be loved by my equals as much as possible imposes on me a natural duty to extend to them the same level of affection; from the relationship of equality between ourselves and those similar to us, the various rules and principles that natural reason has established for guiding life are well-known to everyone. Eccl. Pol. Lib. 1.
Sect. 6. But though this be a state of liberty, yet it is not a state of licence: though man in that state have an uncontroulable liberty to dispose of his person or possessions, yet he has not liberty to destroy himself, or so much as any creature in his possession, but where some nobler use than its bare preservation calls for it. The state of nature has a law of nature to govern it, which obliges every one: and reason, which is that law, teaches all mankind, who will but consult it, that being all equal and independent, no one ought to harm another in his life, health, liberty, or possessions: for men being all the workmanship of one omnipotent, and infinitely wise maker; all the servants of one sovereign master, sent into the world by his order, and about his business; they are his property, whose workmanship they are, made to last during his, not one another’s pleasure: and being furnished with like faculties, sharing all in one community of nature, there cannot be supposed any such subordination among us, that may authorize us to destroy one another, as if we were made for one another’s uses, as the inferior ranks of creatures are for our’s. Every one, as he is bound to preserve himself, and not to quit his station wilfully, so by the like reason, when his own preservation comes not in competition, ought he, as much as he can, to preserve the rest of mankind, and may not, unless it be to do justice on an offender, take away, or impair the life, or what tends to the preservation of the life, the liberty, health, limb, or goods of another.
Sect. 6. While this is a state of freedom, it is not a state of license: although a person has complete freedom to manage their own body or belongings, they cannot harm themselves or any living creature in their possession unless there's a greater purpose beyond simply keeping it alive. The state of nature is governed by a law of nature that applies to everyone; this law, which reason defines, teaches us all, if we choose to listen, that since we are all equal and independent, no one should harm another in their life, health, freedom, or property. Because we are all created by one all-powerful and infinitely wise maker, we are all servants of the same sovereign master, sent into the world by His command and for His purposes; we are His property, crafted to exist according to His will, not for one another's benefit. Since we are equipped with similar abilities and share a common nature, we cannot justify harming each other as if we were made for one another's use, like the lower beings are for ours. Just as everyone has a duty to preserve their own life and should not willingly abandon their position, similarly, when there is no conflict with their own survival, they should do their best to protect the rest of humanity. They must not, except to deliver justice on a wrongdoer, take away or damage another person's life or anything that contributes to their life, freedom, health, limbs, or property.
Sect. 7. And that all men may be restrained from invading others rights, and from doing hurt to one another, and the law of nature be observed, which willeth the peace and preservation of all mankind, the execution of the law of nature is, in that state, put into every man’s hands, whereby every one has a right to punish the transgressors of that law to such a degree, as may hinder its violation: for the law of nature would, as all other laws that concern men in this world be in vain, if there were no body that in the state of nature had a power to execute that law, and thereby preserve the innocent and restrain offenders. And if any one in the state of nature may punish another for any evil he has done, every one may do so: for in that state of perfect equality, where naturally there is no superiority or jurisdiction of one over another, what any may do in prosecution of that law, every one must needs have a right to do.
Sect. 7. To keep everyone from infringing on each other's rights and causing harm, and to ensure that the law of nature, which seeks the peace and survival of all humanity, is upheld, the enforcement of this law is placed in the hands of every individual. This means that everyone has the right to punish those who break this law to the extent necessary to prevent further violations. The law of nature, like any other law that governs people in this world, would be meaningless if no one in a natural state had the authority to enforce it and protect the innocent as well as restrain wrongdoers. If anyone in a natural state can punish another for wrongdoing, then everyone has that right. In a state of perfect equality, where there is no inherent superiority or authority of one person over another, whatever someone can do in enforcing that law, everyone has the right to do.
Sect. 8. And thus, in the state of nature, one man comes by a power over another; but yet no absolute or arbitrary power, to use a criminal, when he has got him in his hands, according to the passionate heats, or boundless extravagancy of his own will; but only to retribute to him, so far as calm reason and conscience dictate, what is proportionate to his transgression, which is so much as may serve for reparation and restraint: for these two are the only reasons, why one man may lawfully do harm to another, which is that we call punishment. In transgressing the law of nature, the offender declares himself to live by another rule than that of reason and common equity, which is that measure God has set to the actions of men, for their mutual security; and so he becomes dangerous to mankind, the tye, which is to secure them from injury and violence, being slighted and broken by him. Which being a trespass against the whole species, and the peace and safety of it, provided for by the law of nature, every man upon this score, by the right he hath to preserve mankind in general, may restrain, or where it is necessary, destroy things noxious to them, and so may bring such evil on any one, who hath transgressed that law, as may make him repent the doing of it, and thereby deter him, and by his example others, from doing the like mischief. And in the case, and upon this ground, EVERY MAN HATH A RIGHT TO PUNISH THE OFFENDER, AND BE EXECUTIONER OF THE LAW OF NATURE.
Sect. 8. In the state of nature, one person can have power over another; however, this power is not absolute or arbitrary, without limits based on personal feelings or whims. Instead, it allows for a response that is fair and reasonable, proportionate to the wrongdoing, aimed at making amends and preventing future harm. These are the only justifiable reasons for one person to inflict harm on another, which we call punishment. When someone breaks the law of nature, they show that they choose to live by a different standard than reason and fairness, which are the guidelines set by God for the safety of everyone. This means they become a threat to others because they ignore the mutual protection against harm and violence that is supposed to exist. Since this is an offense against all of humanity and the peace ensured by the law of nature, every individual has the right, based on the need to protect society as a whole, to restrain or, when necessary, eliminate threats to it. Thus, they can impose consequences on anyone who violates that law, making them regret their actions and deterring both them and others from committing similar wrongs. Therefore, EVERY MAN HAS A RIGHT TO PUNISH THE OFFENDER AND TO ENFORCE THE LAW OF NATURE.
Sect. 9. I doubt not but this will seem a very strange doctrine to some men: but before they condemn it, I desire them to resolve me, by what right any prince or state can put to death, or punish an alien, for any crime he commits in their country. It is certain their laws, by virtue of any sanction they receive from the promulgated will of the legislative, reach not a stranger: they speak not to him, nor, if they did, is he bound to hearken to them. The legislative authority, by which they are in force over the subjects of that commonwealth, hath no power over him. Those who have the supreme power of making laws in England, France or Holland, are to an Indian, but like the rest of the world, men without authority: and therefore, if by the law of nature every man hath not a power to punish offences against it, as he soberly judges the case to require, I see not how the magistrates of any community can punish an alien of another country; since, in reference to him, they can have no more power than what every man naturally may have over another.
Sect. 9. I know this might sound like a really strange idea to some people, but before they judge it, I’d like them to consider: by what right does any prince or state have the authority to execute or punish a foreigner for any crime they commit in that country? It’s clear that their laws, which are based on the authority granted by the will of the lawmakers, don’t apply to someone from another country: they don’t speak to him, and even if they did, he isn’t obligated to follow them. The legislative power that governs the citizens of that nation has no authority over him. Those who hold the highest power to make laws in England, France, or Holland are, to an Indian, no different from anyone else in the world—people without authority. Therefore, if, according to the law of nature, no one has the right to punish offenses against it as they see fit, I don’t understand how the leaders of any society can punish a foreigner, since in relation to him, they have no more power than anyone else naturally has over another person.
Sect, 10. Besides the crime which consists in violating the law, and varying from the right rule of reason, whereby a man so far becomes degenerate, and declares himself to quit the principles of human nature, and to be a noxious creature, there is commonly injury done to some person or other, and some other man receives damage by his transgression: in which case he who hath received any damage, has, besides the right of punishment common to him with other men, a particular right to seek reparation from him that has done it: and any other person, who finds it just, may also join with him that is injured, and assist him in recovering from the offender so much as may make satisfaction for the harm he has suffered.
Sect, 10. In addition to the crime that occurs when someone breaks the law and strays from reasonable behavior—making them morally corrupt and showing they reject the principles of human nature, becoming a harmful individual—there is usually some harm done to another person, with someone else suffering as a result of their wrongdoing. In this situation, the person who was harmed not only shares the general right to seek punishment with others but also has a specific right to seek compensation from the one who caused the damage. Furthermore, anyone who believes it’s fair may join the injured person and help them recover from the offender to the extent necessary to make up for the harm they’ve experienced.
Sect. 11. From these two distinct rights, the one of punishing the crime for restraint, and preventing the like offence, which right of punishing is in every body; the other of taking reparation, which belongs only to the injured party, comes it to pass that the magistrate, who by being magistrate hath the common right of punishing put into his hands, can often, where the public good demands not the execution of the law, remit the punishment of criminal offences by his own authority, but yet cannot remit the satisfaction due to any private man for the damage he has received. That, he who has suffered the damage has a right to demand in his own name, and he alone can remit: the damnified person has this power of appropriating to himself the goods or service of the offender, by right of self-preservation, as every man has a power to punish the crime, to prevent its being committed again, by the right he has of preserving all mankind, and doing all reasonable things he can in order to that end: and thus it is, that every man, in the state of nature, has a power to kill a murderer, both to deter others from doing the like injury, which no reparation can compensate, by the example of the punishment that attends it from every body, and also to secure men from the attempts of a criminal, who having renounced reason, the common rule and measure God hath given to mankind, hath, by the unjust violence and slaughter he hath committed upon one, declared war against all mankind, and therefore may be destroyed as a lion or a tyger, one of those wild savage beasts, with whom men can have no society nor security: and upon this is grounded that great law of nature, Whoso sheddeth man’s blood, by man shall his blood be shed. And Cain was so fully convinced, that every one had a right to destroy such a criminal, that after the murder of his brother, he cries out, Every one that findeth me, shall slay me; so plain was it writ in the hearts of all mankind.
Sect. 11. From these two separate rights, one being the ability to punish crimes to maintain order and prevent similar offenses—which right to punish belongs to everyone—and the other being the right to seek compensation, which only the victim possesses, it follows that the magistrate, who holds the collective right to punish, can often choose to lessen the punishment for criminal acts if the public interest doesn’t require strict enforcement of the law. However, the magistrate cannot waive the compensation owed to an individual for their suffering. The person who has been harmed has the right to demand compensation on their own behalf, and only they can choose to forgive it. The victim has the power to claim the offender’s goods or services for their own benefit, based on their right to self-preservation, just as everyone has the authority to punish a crime to prevent it from happening again, exercising their duty to protect all humanity and do everything reasonable towards that goal. Thus, in the state of nature, everyone has the right to kill a murderer, both to deter others from committing similar irreparable harms through the example of the punishment that follows, and to protect people from a criminal who has abandoned reason, the universal standards that God has set for mankind, and by the unjust violence and killing they have inflicted upon another declared war on all humanity. Therefore, they may be treated as a lion or a tiger, one of those wild, savage beasts that cannot coexist with or provide safety for humans. This principle is the foundation of that great law of nature: Whoever sheds a man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed. Cain was so convinced that everyone had the right to eliminate such a criminal that after killing his brother, he exclaimed, “Anyone who finds me will kill me”; it was so evidently ingrained in the hearts of all humanity.
Sect. 12. By the same reason may a man in the state of nature punish the lesser breaches of that law. It will perhaps be demanded, with death? I answer, each transgression may be punished to that degree, and with so much severity, as will suffice to make it an ill bargain to the offender, give him cause to repent, and terrify others from doing the like. Every offence, that can be committed in the state of nature, may in the state of nature be also punished equally, and as far forth as it may, in a commonwealth: for though it would be besides my present purpose, to enter here into the particulars of the law of nature, or its measures of punishment; yet, it is certain there is such a law, and that too, as intelligible and plain to a rational creature, and a studier of that law, as the positive laws of commonwealths; nay, possibly plainer; as much as reason is easier to be understood, than the fancies and intricate contrivances of men, following contrary and hidden interests put into words; for so truly are a great part of the municipal laws of countries, which are only so far right, as they are founded on the law of nature, by which they are to be regulated and interpreted.
Sect. 12. For the same reason, a person in the state of nature can punish minor violations of the law. It may be asked, even with death? I say that each violation can be punished to the extent necessary to make it a bad deal for the offender, to give them a reason to regret their actions, and to scare others from doing the same. Every offense that can happen in the state of nature can also be punished in the state of nature to the same degree and extent as in a governed society: although it’s not my intention to delve into the details of natural law or its punishments here, it is clear that such a law exists, and that it is just as understandable and straightforward to a rational being, who studies that law, as the established laws of societies; perhaps even clearer, since reason is easier to grasp than the complex and often hidden motivations behind human laws. A significant portion of the municipal laws of nations is only correct to the extent that they are based on natural law, by which they should be guided and interpreted.
Sect. 13. To this strange doctrine, viz. That in the state of nature every one has the executive power of the law of nature, I doubt not but it will be objected, that it is unreasonable for men to be judges in their own cases, that self-love will make men partial to themselves and their friends: and on the other side, that ill nature, passion and revenge will carry them too far in punishing others; and hence nothing but confusion and disorder will follow, and that therefore God hath certainly appointed government to restrain the partiality and violence of men. I easily grant, that civil government is the proper remedy for the inconveniencies of the state of nature, which must certainly be great, where men may be judges in their own case, since it is easy to be imagined, that he who was so unjust as to do his brother an injury, will scarce be so just as to condemn himself for it: but I shall desire those who make this objection, to remember, that absolute monarchs are but men; and if government is to be the remedy of those evils, which necessarily follow from men’s being judges in their own cases, and the state of nature is therefore not to be endured, I desire to know what kind of government that is, and how much better it is than the state of nature, where one man, commanding a multitude, has the liberty to be judge in his own case, and may do to all his subjects whatever he pleases, without the least liberty to any one to question or controul those who execute his pleasure? and in whatsoever he doth, whether led by reason, mistake or passion, must be submitted to? much better it is in the state of nature, wherein men are not bound to submit to the unjust will of another: and if he that judges, judges amiss in his own, or any other case, he is answerable for it to the rest of mankind.
Sect. 13. Regarding this unusual belief, that in the state of nature everyone has the power to enforce the law of nature, I have no doubt that some will argue it’s unreasonable for people to be judges in their own cases. They’ll say that self-interest will make people biased toward themselves and their friends. On the flip side, they might contend that anger, passion, and a desire for revenge will lead individuals to go too far in punishing others. All this chaos and disorder would then follow, and therefore, it’s clear that God has established government to curb the biases and violence of people. I readily agree that civil government is the right solution for the problems that arise in the state of nature, which must indeed be significant because when people serve as judges in their own matters, it’s easy to imagine that someone who wrongs their neighbor will hardly be fair enough to condemn themselves for it. However, I would ask those who make this objection to remember that absolute monarchs are just men. If government is supposed to fix the issues that arise from people judging their own cases, and thus the state of nature is intolerable, I want to know what kind of government this is and how it’s any better than the state of nature, where one person, commanding many, can judge their own case and do whatever they want to their subjects, with no one having the right to question or challenge those who carry out their wishes. In whatever they do, whether guided by reason, misunderstanding, or emotion, their decisions must be accepted. It's far better in the state of nature, where people aren’t obliged to submit to the unfair will of another. If someone judges wrongly in their own or anyone else’s case, they are accountable to the rest of humanity.
Sect. 14. It is often asked as a mighty objection, where are, or ever were there any men in such a state of nature? To which it may suffice as an answer at present, that since all princes and rulers of independent governments all through the world, are in a state of nature, it is plain the world never was, nor ever will be, without numbers of men in that state. I have named all governors of independent communities, whether they are, or are not, in league with others: for it is not every compact that puts an end to the state of nature between men, but only this one of agreeing together mutually to enter into one community, and make one body politic; other promises, and compacts, men may make one with another, and yet still be in the state of nature. The promises and bargains for truck, &c. between the two men in the desert island, mentioned by Garcilasso de la Vega, in his history of Peru; or between a Swiss and an Indian, in the woods of America, are binding to them, though they are perfectly in a state of nature, in reference to one another: for truth and keeping of faith belongs to men, as men, and not as members of society.
Sect. 14. People often raise a significant objection by asking where, or if, there have ever been individuals in a state of nature. A sufficient answer for now is that since all leaders and rulers of independent governments around the world are in a state of nature, it’s clear that the world has never been, and never will be, without many individuals in that state. I refer to all leaders of independent communities, regardless of whether they have any alliances with others. It’s important to note that not every agreement ends the state of nature between individuals, but only this specific agreement to come together to form one community and establish a single political body; other agreements and contracts made between individuals do not necessarily remove them from the state of nature. The deals and agreements made between the two men on a deserted island, mentioned by Garcilasso de la Vega in his history of Peru, or between a Swiss and an Indian in the American woods, are binding even though they are completely in a state of nature in relation to one another. This is because truth and keeping promises belong to individuals as human beings, not just as members of society.
Sect. 15. To those that say, there were never any men in the state of nature, I will not only oppose the authority of the judicious Hooker, Eccl. Pol. lib. i. sect. 10, where he says,
Sect. 15. To those who argue that there were never any people in a state of nature, I will not only challenge the authority of the thoughtful Hooker, Eccl. Pol. lib. i. sect. 10, where he states,
The laws which have been hitherto mentioned, i.e. the laws of nature, do bind men absolutely, even as they are men, although they have never any settled fellowship, never any solemn agreement amongst themselves what to do, or not to do: but forasmuch as we are not by ourselves sufficient to furnish ourselves with competent store of things, needful for such a life as our nature doth desire, a life fit for the dignity of man; therefore to supply those defects and imperfections which are in us, as living single and solely by ourselves, we are naturally induced to seek communion and fellowship with others: this was the cause of men’s uniting themselves at first in politic societies.
The laws mentioned so far, meaning the natural laws, absolutely govern people simply because they are human, even if they never have any established community or formal agreements about what to do or not to do. However, since we can't completely provide for ourselves and obtain all the things we need for a life that matches our nature and is worthy of human dignity, we are naturally driven to seek connection and partnership with others. This need for support and collaboration is what originally led people to come together in political societies.
But I moreover affirm, that all men are naturally in that state, and remain so, till by their own consents they make themselves members of some politic society; and I doubt not in the sequel of this discourse, to make it very clear.
But I also affirm that all people are naturally in that state and stay that way until they agree to become part of some political society. I have no doubt that as this discussion continues, I will make this very clear.
CHAPTER. III.
OF THE STATE OF WAR.
Sect. 16. THE state of war is a state of enmity and destruction: and therefore declaring by word or action, not a passionate and hasty, but a sedate settled design upon another man’s life, puts him in a state of war with him against whom he has declared such an intention, and so has exposed his life to the other’s power to be taken away by him, or any one that joins with him in his defence, and espouses his quarrel; it being reasonable and just, I should have a right to destroy that which threatens me with destruction: for, by the fundamental law of nature, man being to be preserved as much as possible, when all cannot be preserved, the safety of the innocent is to be preferred: and one may destroy a man who makes war upon him, or has discovered an enmity to his being, for the same reason that he may kill a wolf or a lion; because such men are not under the ties of the commonlaw of reason, have no other rule, but that of force and violence, and so may be treated as beasts of prey, those dangerous and noxious creatures, that will be sure to destroy him whenever he falls into their power.
Sect. 16. A state of war is one of hostility and destruction. Therefore, when someone clearly expresses, not in a rushed or emotional way, but with a calm and intentional plan to harm another's life, it puts that person in a state of war. This means their life is now at risk from the one who feels threatened, or anyone who chooses to support them and take up their cause. It's reasonable and just that I would have the right to eliminate something that threatens my existence. According to the basic laws of nature, when we can't protect everyone, the safety of the innocent should come first. Thus, someone may kill a person who is waging war against them or shows a desire to harm them, just as one would kill a wolf or a lion. Such individuals do not abide by the common laws of reason; they follow only the law of force and violence, and can be treated like predators—dangerous and harmful creatures that will surely destroy anyone who falls into their control.
Sect. 17. And hence it is, that he who attempts to get another man into his absolute power, does thereby put himself into a state of war with him; it being to be understood as a declaration of a design upon his life: for I have reason to conclude, that he who would get me into his power without my consent, would use me as he pleased when he had got me there, and destroy me too when he had a fancy to it; for no body can desire to have me in his absolute power, unless it be to compel me by force to that which is against the right of my freedom, i.e. make me a slave. To be free from such force is the only security of my preservation; and reason bids me look on him, as an enemy to my preservation, who would take away that freedom which is the fence to it; so that he who makes an attempt to enslave me, thereby puts himself into a state of war with me. He that, in the state of nature, would take away the freedom that belongs to any one in that state, must necessarily be supposed to have a design to take away every thing else, that freedom being the foundation of all the rest; as he that, in the state of society, would take away the freedom belonging to those of that society or commonwealth, must be supposed to design to take away from them every thing else, and so be looked on as in a state of war.
Sect. 17. That's why someone who tries to put another person under their complete control is effectively declaring war on them. It can be understood as a threat to their life: because I have reason to believe that someone who wants to dominate me without my consent would treat me however they wanted once they had that power, and could destroy me whenever they wanted too; no one would want to have me under their total control unless it was to force me into something that violates my right to be free, essentially making me a slave. Being free from such coercion is the only thing that guarantees my safety; and reason tells me to view anyone who threatens that freedom—which protects my safety—as an enemy. So, anyone who tries to enslave me is essentially declaring war on me. In the state of nature, someone who seeks to take away the freedom that anyone has in that state must be assumed to want to take away everything else as well, since freedom is the foundation of everything; similarly, in a society, anyone who would remove the freedom of its members must be considered to be intending to take away everything else, thus putting themselves in a state of war.
Sect. 18. This makes it lawful for a man to kill a thief, who has not in the least hurt him, nor declared any design upon his life, any farther than, by the use of force, so to get him in his power, as to take away his money, or what he pleases, from him; because using force, where he has no right, to get me into his power, let his pretence be what it will, I have no reason to suppose, that he, who would take away my liberty, would not, when he had me in his power, take away every thing else. And therefore it is lawful for me to treat him as one who has put himself into a state of war with me, i.e. kill him if I can; for to that hazard does he justly expose himself, whoever introduces a state of war, and is aggressor in it.
Sect. 18. This allows a person to kill a thief who hasn't harmed him or shown any intention to take his life, other than using force to control him and take his money or belongings. Since the thief is using force without any right to do so to gain control over me, regardless of his excuses, I have every reason to believe that someone trying to take away my freedom would also take everything else from me once he had the chance. Therefore, it’s justified for me to treat him as someone who has declared war on me, meaning I can kill him if I can; because he willingly puts himself at risk of that consequence by being the aggressor in this state of conflict.
Sect. 19. And here we have the plain difference between the state of nature and the state of war, which however some men have confounded, are as far distant, as a state of peace, good will, mutual assistance and preservation, and a state of enmity, malice, violence and mutual destruction, are one from another. Men living together according to reason, without a common superior on earth, with authority to judge between them, is properly the state of nature. But force, or a declared design of force, upon the person of another, where there is no common superior on earth to appeal to for relief, is the state of war: and it is the want of such an appeal gives a man the right of war even against an aggressor, tho’ he be in society and a fellow subject. Thus a thief, whom I cannot harm, but by appeal to the law, for having stolen all that I am worth, I may kill, when he sets on me to rob me but of my horse or coat; because the law, which was made for my preservation, where it cannot interpose to secure my life from present force, which, if lost, is capable of no reparation, permits me my own defence, and the right of war, a liberty to kill the aggressor, because the aggressor allows not time to appeal to our common judge, nor the decision of the law, for remedy in a case where the mischief may be irreparable. Want of a common judge with authority, puts all men in a state of nature: force without right, upon a man’s person, makes a state of war, both where there is, and is not, a common judge.
Sect. 19. Here we see the clear difference between the state of nature and the state of war, which some people have mixed up. They are as distinct as a state of peace, goodwill, mutual support, and preservation is from a state of hostility, malice, violence, and mutual destruction. People living together according to reason, without a common authority on earth to settle disputes, is what we call the state of nature. However, when there is force or a clear intention to use force against someone, and there’s no common authority to turn to for help, that creates a state of war. This lack of a point of appeal gives a person the right to defend themselves in a state of war, even against someone who is part of their society. For example, a thief who has taken everything I own can’t be harmed unless I go through legal channels, but if he attacks me to steal my horse or coat, I can kill him. The law, which exists to protect me, allows for self-defense when it cannot intervene to safeguard my life from immediate danger, which if lost cannot be restored. In such cases, the law gives me the right to kill the aggressor, as the aggressor doesn’t allow time to approach our common judge or seek legal remedies for a potentially irreparable harm. The absence of a common judge with authority puts everyone back into a state of nature: using force improperly against someone creates a state of war, whether or not there is a common judge.
Sect. 20. But when the actual force is over, the state of war ceases between those that are in society, and are equally on both sides subjected to the fair determination of the law; because then there lies open the remedy of appeal for the past injury, and to prevent future harm: but where no such appeal is, as in the state of nature, for want of positive laws, and judges with authority to appeal to, the state of war once begun, continues, with a right to the innocent party to destroy the other whenever he can, until the aggressor offers peace, and desires reconciliation on such terms as may repair any wrongs he has already done, and secure the innocent for the future; nay, where an appeal to the law, and constituted judges, lies open, but the remedy is denied by a manifest perverting of justice, and a barefaced wresting of the laws to protect or indemnify the violence or injuries of some men, or party of men, there it is hard to imagine any thing but a state of war: for wherever violence is used, and injury done, though by hands appointed to administer justice, it is still violence and injury, however coloured with the name, pretences, or forms of law, the end whereof being to protect and redress the innocent, by an unbiassed application of it, to all who are under it; wherever that is not bona fide done, war is made upon the sufferers, who having no appeal on earth to right them, they are left to the only remedy in such cases, an appeal to heaven.
Sect. 20. Once the actual fighting is over, war ends between those in society who are subject to the fair judgment of the law on both sides; because at that point there is a way to appeal for past injuries and to prevent future harm. But where there is no such appeal, as in the state of nature, due to a lack of written laws and judges with authority, the state of war, once it starts, continues. The innocent party has the right to destroy the aggressor whenever possible until the aggressor offers peace and seeks reconciliation on terms that can address any wrongs done and ensure the innocent are safe in the future. Moreover, even when there is a legal system and judges available, if the remedy is denied through obvious corruption of justice and blatant manipulation of the laws to protect or excuse the violence or injuries inflicted by some individuals or groups, it’s difficult to see anything other than a state of war. For whenever violence is used and harm done, even by those meant to uphold justice, it remains violence and harm, regardless of the justifications, pretenses, or legal formats used. The purpose of law should be to protect and remedy the innocent through an impartial application to everyone under it; wherever this is not done in good faith, war is waged against the victims, who, with no earthly appeal to right their wrongs, are left with the only remedy in such cases: an appeal to heaven.
Sect. 21. To avoid this state of war (wherein there is no appeal but to heaven, and wherein every the least difference is apt to end, where there is no authority to decide between the contenders) is one great reason of men’s putting themselves into society, and quitting the state of nature: for where there is an authority, a power on earth, from which relief can be had by appeal, there the continuance of the state of war is excluded, and the controversy is decided by that power. Had there been any such court, any superior jurisdiction on earth, to determine the right between Jephtha and the Ammonites, they had never come to a state of war: but we see he was forced to appeal to heaven. The Lord the Judge (says he) be judge this day between the children of Israel and the children of Ammon, Judg. xi. 27. and then prosecuting, and relying on his appeal, he leads out his army to battle: and therefore in such controversies, where the question is put, who shall be judge? It cannot be meant, who shall decide the controversy; every one knows what Jephtha here tells us, that the Lord the Judge shall judge. Where there is no judge on earth, the appeal lies to God in heaven. That question then cannot mean, who shall judge, whether another hath put himself in a state of war with me, and whether I may, as Jephtha did, appeal to heaven in it? of that I myself can only be judge in my own conscience, as I will answer it, at the great day, to the supreme judge of all men.
Sect. 21. To avoid this state of war, where there’s no appeal except to heaven, and where even the smallest disagreement can lead to conflict due to the lack of an authority to resolve disputes, is a major reason why people choose to form a society and leave the state of nature. When there is an authority or power on earth that can provide relief through an appeal, the ongoing state of war can be prevented, and disputes can be settled by that power. If there had been any such court or higher authority on earth to determine the rights between Jephtha and the Ammonites, they would never have gone to war; instead, he had to appeal to heaven. "The Lord the Judge," he states, "be judge this day between the children of Israel and the children of Ammon," Judg. xi. 27. He then continues and, relying on his appeal, leads his army into battle. Therefore, in such disputes where the question arises of who will be the judge, it cannot imply who will resolve the conflict; everyone knows that Jephtha tells us the Lord the Judge will decide. When there is no earthly judge, the appeal goes to God in heaven. That question, then, cannot refer to who judges whether someone has put themselves in a state of war with me, or whether I may, like Jephtha, appeal to heaven about it. Only my own conscience can decide that, as I will have to answer for it on the great day before the supreme judge of all people.
CHAPTER. IV.
OF SLAVERY.
Sect. 22. THE natural liberty of man is to be free from any superior power on earth, and not to be under the will or legislative authority of man, but to have only the law of nature for his rule. The liberty of man, in society, is to be under no other legislative power, but that established, by consent, in the commonwealth; nor under the dominion of any will, or restraint of any law, but what that legislative shall enact, according to the trust put in it. Freedom then is not what Sir Robert Filmer tells us, Observations, A. 55. a liberty for every one to do what he lists, to live as he pleases, and not to be tied by any laws: but freedom of men under government is, to have a standing rule to live by, common to every one of that society, and made by the legislative power erected in it; a liberty to follow my own will in all things, where the rule prescribes not; and not to be subject to the inconstant, uncertain, unknown, arbitrary will of another man: as freedom of nature is, to be under no other restraint but the law of nature.
Sect. 22. The natural freedom of a person is to be free from any higher power on earth, and not to be subject to the will or legislative authority of others, but to follow only the law of nature. A person's freedom in society means being governed solely by the laws established by mutual agreement within the community; it's not about being under the control of anyone's will or being restricted by any law other than what that governing body creates, based on the trust placed in it. So, freedom is not what Sir Robert Filmer suggests in Observations, A. 55, which is the idea that everyone should be free to do whatever they want, live however they choose, and not be bound by any laws. Rather, being free as a member of a government means having a consistent set of rules to live by, which are the same for everyone in that society, made by the legislative authority established therein; it’s the freedom to follow my own will in all matters not covered by the rules, and not to be subjected to the unpredictable, uncertain, unknown, arbitrary will of another person; just as natural freedom means being under no other restrictions except for the law of nature.
Sect. 23. This freedom from absolute, arbitrary power, is so necessary to, and closely joined with a man’s preservation, that he cannot part with it, but by what forfeits his preservation and life together: for a man, not having the power of his own life, cannot, by compact, or his own consent, enslave himself to any one, nor put himself under the absolute, arbitrary power of another, to take away his life, when he pleases. No body can give more power than he has himself; and he that cannot take away his own life, cannot give another power over it. Indeed, having by his fault forfeited his own life, by some act that deserves death; he, to whom he has forfeited it, may (when he has him in his power) delay to take it, and make use of him to his own service, and he does him no injury by it: for, whenever he finds the hardship of his slavery outweigh the value of his life, it is in his power, by resisting the will of his master, to draw on himself the death he desires.
Sect. 23. This freedom from absolute, arbitrary power is so essential to a person's survival that he can't give it up without risking his preservation and life. A person who doesn't have control over his own life can't, through agreement or his own consent, enslave himself to anyone or place himself under someone else's absolute authority to take his life whenever they want. No one can give away more power than they possess themselves; someone who can't end their own life can't give someone else the power to end it. In fact, if someone has lost their own life due to their actions that deserve death, the person to whom they've forfeited it can, while holding them captive, choose to postpone taking their life and use them for his own purposes without doing any injustice. Whenever the burden of slavery becomes greater than the value of their life, they have the option, by resisting their owner's will, to bring about the death they seek.
Sect. 24. This is the perfect condition of slavery, which is nothing else, but the state of war continued, between a lawful conqueror and a captive: for, if once compact enter between them, and make an agreement for a limited power on the one side, and obedience on the other, the state of war and slavery ceases, as long as the compact endures: for, as has been said, no man can, by agreement, pass over to another that which he hath not in himself, a power over his own life.
Sect. 24. This is the true nature of slavery, which is essentially an ongoing state of war between a legitimate conqueror and a captive. If they establish a contract and agree on a limited power for one side and obedience from the other, the state of war and slavery comes to an end as long as the agreement lasts. As previously mentioned, no one can, through an agreement, transfer something they don’t have in themselves, like control over their own life.
I confess, we find among the Jews, as well as other nations, that men did sell themselves; but, it is plain, this was only to drudgery, not to slavery: for, it is evident, the person sold was not under an absolute, arbitrary, despotical power: for the master could not have power to kill him, at any time, whom, at a certain time, he was obliged to let go free out of his service; and the master of such a servant was so far from having an arbitrary power over his life, that he could not, at pleasure, so much as maim him, but the loss of an eye, or tooth, set him free, Exod. xxi.
I admit that we find among the Jews, as well as in other cultures, that men did sell themselves; however, it’s clear that this was only for labor, not for slavery. It’s obvious that the person sold was not under absolute, arbitrary, or tyrannical control. The master couldn’t just kill him at any time, since he was required to release him from service after a certain period. In fact, the master of such a servant had so little arbitrary power over his life that he couldn’t even harm him at will; losing an eye or a tooth would set him free, Exod. xxi.
CHAPTER. V.
OF PROPERTY.
Sect. 25. Whether we consider natural reason, which tells us, that men, being once born, have a right to their preservation, and consequently to meat and drink, and such other things as nature affords for their subsistence: or revelation, which gives us an account of those grants God made of the world to Adam, and to Noah, and his sons, it is very clear, that God, as king David says, Psal. cxv. 16. has given the earth to the children of men; given it to mankind in common. But this being supposed, it seems to some a very great difficulty, how any one should ever come to have a property in any thing: I will not content myself to answer, that if it be difficult to make out property, upon a supposition that God gave the world to Adam, and his posterity in common, it is impossible that any man, but one universal monarch, should have any property upon a supposition, that God gave the world to Adam, and his heirs in succession, exclusive of all the rest of his posterity. But I shall endeavour to shew, how men might come to have a property in several parts of that which God gave to mankind in common, and that without any express compact of all the commoners.
Sect. 25. Whether we think about natural reason, which tells us that once people are born, they have a right to live, and therefore to food, drink, and other things that nature provides for their survival; or revelation, which explains the gifts God granted the world to Adam, and to Noah and his sons, it’s clear that God, as King David says in Psalms 115:16, has given the earth to humankind; given it to all people collectively. With that in mind, some find it quite challenging to understand how anyone could ever claim ownership of anything. I won’t simply say that if it’s difficult to establish ownership based on the idea that God gave the world to Adam and his descendants in common, it would be impossible for anyone except one universal ruler to claim any ownership if it were supposed that God gave the world to Adam and his heirs exclusively, leaving out the rest of his descendants. Instead, I will try to demonstrate how people might acquire ownership of different parts of what God granted to humanity collectively, even without a formal agreement among all the commoners.
Sect. 26. God, who hath given the world to men in common, hath also given them reason to make use of it to the best advantage of life, and convenience. The earth, and all that is therein, is given to men for the support and comfort of their being. And tho’ all the fruits it naturally produces, and beasts it feeds, belong to mankind in common, as they are produced by the spontaneous hand of nature; and no body has originally a private dominion, exclusive of the rest of mankind, in any of them, as they are thus in their natural state: yet being given for the use of men, there must of necessity be a means to appropriate them some way or other, before they can be of any use, or at all beneficial to any particular man. The fruit, or venison, which nourishes the wild Indian, who knows no enclosure, and is still a tenant in common, must be his, and so his, i.e. a part of him, that another can no longer have any right to it, before it can do him any good for the support of his life.
Sect. 26. God, who has given the world to humanity to share, has also given us reason to use it in ways that improve our lives and convenience. The earth and everything on it is provided for our support and comfort. Although all the fruits it naturally produces and the animals it supports belong to all people together, as they come from nature’s spontaneous hand, no one originally possesses exclusive rights over any of them in their natural state. However, since these resources are given for human use, there must be a way to claim them before they can be useful or beneficial to any one person. The fruit or game that sustains the wild Native American, who knows no fences and is still a shared tenant, must be rightfully theirs—a part of them—so that no one else can claim any rights to it before it can help them survive.
Sect. 27. Though the earth, and all inferior creatures, be common to all men, yet every man has a property in his own person: this no body has any right to but himself. The labour of his body, and the work of his hands, we may say, are properly his. Whatsoever then he removes out of the state that nature hath provided, and left it in, he hath mixed his labour with, and joined to it something that is his own, and thereby makes it his property. It being by him removed from the common state nature hath placed it in, it hath by this labour something annexed to it, that excludes the common right of other men: for this labour being the unquestionable property of the labourer, no man but he can have a right to what that is once joined to, at least where there is enough, and as good, left in common for others.
Sect. 27. Although the earth and all lower creatures belong to everyone, each person has ownership over their own body: no one else has the right to that but themself. The work of their body and their hands, we can say, is truly theirs. Anything they take from the natural state it was in and mix their labor with becomes their property. By taking it out of the common state that nature provided, their labor adds something unique to it, which excludes the common rights of others: since this labor is undeniably the property of the laborer, no one else has a right to what it has been joined to, as long as there’s enough of the same kind left for others to share.
Sect. 28. He that is nourished by the acorns he picked up under an oak, or the apples he gathered from the trees in the wood, has certainly appropriated them to himself. No body can deny but the nourishment is his. I ask then, when did they begin to be his? when he digested? or when he eat? or when he boiled? or when he brought them home? or when he picked them up? and it is plain, if the first gathering made them not his, nothing else could. That labour put a distinction between them and common: that added something to them more than nature, the common mother of all, had done; and so they became his private right. And will any one say, he had no right to those acorns or apples, he thus appropriated, because he had not the consent of all mankind to make them his? Was it a robbery thus to assume to himself what belonged to all in common? If such a consent as that was necessary, man had starved, notwithstanding the plenty God had given him. We see in commons, which remain so by compact, that it is the taking any part of what is common, and removing it out of the state nature leaves it in, which begins the property; without which the common is of no use. And the taking of this or that part, does not depend on the express consent of all the commoners. Thus the grass my horse has bit; the turfs my servant has cut; and the ore I have digged in any place, where I have a right to them in common with others, become my property, without the assignation or consent of any body. The labour that was mine, removing them out of that common state they were in, hath fixed my property in them.
Sect. 28. Someone who eats the acorns he picked up under an oak or the apples he gathered from the trees in the woods has definitely made them his. No one can deny that the nourishment is his. So, I ask, when did they become his? Was it when he digested them? Or when he ate? Or when he cooked them? Or when he brought them home? Or when he picked them? It’s clear that if the first gathering didn’t make them his, nothing else could. That act of labor created a distinction between those items and what was common; it added something to them that nature, the common mother of all, hadn’t done, and so they became his private property. And will anyone claim he had no right to those acorns or apples he took for himself because he didn’t have the consent of all humanity? Was it stealing to claim what belonged to everyone collectively? If such consent was necessary, humanity would have starved, despite the abundance God provided. We see in commons, which remain so by agreement, that it’s the act of taking any part of what is common and removing it from its natural state that establishes property; without this, the common is useless. And the act of taking doesn’t depend on the explicit consent of all the commoners. For example, the grass my horse has eaten; the turf my servant has cut; and the ore I’ve dug in a place where I have a right to them alongside others become my property, without anyone’s assignment or consent. The labor I invested in removing them from that common state has established my ownership of them.
Sect. 29. By making an explicit consent of every commoner, necessary to any one’s appropriating to himself any part of what is given in common, children or servants could not cut the meat, which their father or master had provided for them in common, without assigning to every one his peculiar part. Though the water running in the fountain be every one’s, yet who can doubt, but that in the pitcher is his only who drew it out? His labour hath taken it out of the hands of nature, where it was common, and belonged equally to all her children, and hath thereby appropriated it to himself.
Sect. 29. Since it is necessary for every commoner to explicitly agree before anyone can take for themselves any part of what is shared, children or servants couldn't cut the meat their father or master had provided for them without making sure everyone got their specific portion. Even though the water flowing in the fountain belongs to everyone, there’s no doubt that the water in the pitcher belongs only to the person who drew it out. Their effort has taken it from nature, where it was shared and belonged equally to all, and has thus claimed it for themselves.
Sect. 30. Thus this law of reason makes the deer that Indian’s who hath killed it; it is allowed to be his goods, who hath bestowed his labour upon it, though before it was the common right of every one. And amongst those who are counted the civilized part of mankind, who have made and multiplied positive laws to determine property, this original law of nature, for the beginning of property, in what was before common, still takes place; and by virtue thereof, what fish any one catches in the ocean, that great and still remaining common of mankind; or what ambergrise any one takes up here, is by the labour that removes it out of that common state nature left it in, made his property, who takes that pains about it. And even amongst us, the hare that any one is hunting, is thought his who pursues her during the chase: for being a beast that is still looked upon as common, and no man’s private possession; whoever has employed so much labour about any of that kind, as to find and pursue her, has thereby removed her from the state of nature, wherein she was common, and hath begun a property.
Sect. 30. This law of reason grants ownership of the deer to the Indian who has killed it; it's recognized as his property because he has put in the effort to obtain it, even though it was previously a shared resource. Among those considered to be the civilized part of humanity, who have created and expanded laws to define property rights, this original natural law that establishes property from what was once common still applies. As a result, any fish someone catches in the ocean, which remains a collective resource for humanity, or any ambergris someone finds, becomes their property through the effort of retrieving it from its natural state. Similarly, among us, the hare being hunted is considered the pursuit of whoever is chasing it; since it's seen as a common animal and not anyone's private possession, whoever expends effort to find and chase it has effectively removed it from the shared state of nature and has initiated ownership.
Sect. 31. It will perhaps be objected to this, that if gathering the acorns, or other fruits of the earth, &c. makes a right to them, then any one may ingross as much as he will. To which I answer, Not so. The same law of nature, that does by this means give us property, does also bound that property too. God has given us all things richly, 1 Tim. vi. 12. is the voice of reason confirmed by inspiration. But how far has he given it us? To enjoy. As much as any one can make use of to any advantage of life before it spoils, so much he may by his labour fix a property in: whatever is beyond this, is more than his share, and belongs to others. Nothing was made by God for man to spoil or destroy. And thus, considering the plenty of natural provisions there was a long time in the world, and the few spenders; and to how small a part of that provision the industry of one man could extend itself, and ingross it to the prejudice of others; especially keeping within the bounds, set by reason, of what might serve for his use; there could be then little room for quarrels or contentions about property so established.
Sect. 31. Some might argue that if collecting acorns or other fruits from the earth gives someone a right to them, then anyone could hoard as much as they want. To this, I say that's not the case. The same natural law that grants us property also places limits on it. God has richly provided us with everything, as stated in 1 Tim. vi. 12, which is a reasonable understanding supported by divine inspiration. But how much has He given us? To enjoy. One can claim property through their labor only to the extent that they can use it for their benefit before it spoils; anything beyond that is more than what belongs to them and is rightful to others. Nothing was created by God for humans to waste or destroy. Given the abundance of natural resources that existed for a long time and the few people using them, and considering how little one person's efforts could actually use and claim without harming others—especially when staying within the limits set by reason regarding what is needed for their use—there was little room for disputes or arguments about property established in that way.
Sect. 32. But the chief matter of property being now not the fruits of the earth, and the beasts that subsist on it, but the earth itself; as that which takes in and carries with it all the rest; I think it is plain, that property in that too is acquired as the former. As much land as a man tills, plants, improves, cultivates, and can use the product of, so much is his property. He by his labour does, as it were, inclose it from the common. Nor will it invalidate his right, to say every body else has an equal title to it; and therefore he cannot appropriate, he cannot inclose, without the consent of all his fellow-commoners, all mankind. God, when he gave the world in common to all mankind, commanded man also to labour, and the penury of his condition required it of him. God and his reason commanded him to subdue the earth, i.e. improve it for the benefit of life, and therein lay out something upon it that was his own, his labour. He that in obedience to this command of God, subdued, tilled and sowed any part of it, thereby annexed to it something that was his property, which another had no title to, nor could without injury take from him.
Sect. 32. However, the main aspect of property is no longer just the produce of the land or the animals that live on it, but the land itself; as it encompasses and contains everything else. It's clear that ownership of land is acquired similarly to other types of property. A person owns as much land as they work on, plant, improve, cultivate, and make use of the produce. Through their labor, they effectively enclose it from the commons. The argument that everyone else has an equal claim to it doesn’t negate their right to it; they can’t claim or enclose it without the agreement of all their fellow commoners, meaning everyone. When God gave the world to all of humanity to share, He also commanded people to work, which their need for survival required. God and reason called upon them to cultivate the land, meaning to enhance it for the benefit of life, and to invest their own effort into something that belonged to them. Anyone who obeys God's command by working, cultivating, and sowing any part of the land thus attaches their own property to it, which others do not have a right to and cannot take without wrongdoing.
Sect. 33. Nor was this appropriation of any parcel of land, by improving it, any prejudice to any other man, since there was still enough, and as good left; and more than the yet unprovided could use. So that, in effect, there was never the less left for others because of his enclosure for himself: for he that leaves as much as another can make use of, does as good as take nothing at all. No body could think himself injured by the drinking of another man, though he took a good draught, who had a whole river of the same water left him to quench his thirst: and the case of land and water, where there is enough of both, is perfectly the same.
Sect. 33. This appropriation of land by improving it didn’t harm anyone else since there was still plenty of land, just as good, left; and more than those in need could use. So, in reality, there was never less available for others just because someone had fenced off an area for themselves: if someone leaves as much as another can use, it's as if they took nothing at all. No one could feel wronged by someone else drinking deeply from a river when there’s a whole river of the same water left for them to quench their thirst. The situation with land and water, when there's enough of both, is exactly the same.
Sect. 34. God gave the world to men in common; but since he gave it them for their benefit, and the greatest conveniencies of life they were capable to draw from it, it cannot be supposed he meant it should always remain common and uncultivated. He gave it to the use of the industrious and rational, (and labour was to be his title to it;) not to the fancy or covetousness of the quarrelsome and contentious. He that had as good left for his improvement, as was already taken up, needed not complain, ought not to meddle with what was already improved by another’s labour: if he did, it is plain he desired the benefit of another’s pains, which he had no right to, and not the ground which God had given him in common with others to labour on, and whereof there was as good left, as that already possessed, and more than he knew what to do with, or his industry could reach to.
Sect. 34. God gave the world to humanity to share, but since He intended it for their benefit and the greatest comforts of life they could derive from it, it can't be assumed He meant for it to always remain shared and uncultivated. He intended it for the use of those who are hardworking and rational (and labor was meant to be their claim to it); not for the whims or greed of those who argue and create conflict. If someone had as much to gain from the land that was still available as what had already been taken, they shouldn't complain and should avoid interfering with what someone else has already improved through their labor: if they did, it’s clear they wanted to benefit from another person’s efforts, which they had no right to, rather than work on the land that God had given them to share with others, where there was as much left as what was already possessed, and likely more than they could manage or make use of with their effort.
Sect. 35. It is true, in land that is common in England, or any other country, where there is plenty of people under government, who have money and commerce, no one can inclose or appropriate any part, without the consent of all his fellow-commoners; because this is left common by compact, i.e. by the law of the land, which is not to be violated. And though it be common, in respect of some men, it is not so to all mankind; but is the joint property of this country, or this parish. Besides, the remainder, after such enclosure, would not be as good to the rest of the commoners, as the whole was when they could all make use of the whole; whereas in the beginning and first peopling of the great common of the world, it was quite otherwise. The law man was under, was rather for appropriating. God commanded, and his wants forced him to labour. That was his property which could not be taken from him where-ever he had fixed it. And hence subduing or cultivating the earth, and having dominion, we see are joined together. The one gave title to the other. So that God, by commanding to subdue, gave authority so far to appropriate: and the condition of human life, which requires labour and materials to work on, necessarily introduces private possessions.
Sect. 35. It's true that in common land in England or any other country where there are many governed people with money and trade, no one can enclose or claim any portion without the consent of all their fellow commoners; this land remains common by agreement, that is, by the law of the land, which must not be broken. And while it may be common for some, it is not common for all. Rather, it is the shared property of this country or parish. Additionally, what remains after such enclosure would not be as beneficial to the other commoners as the whole was when they could all use the entirety; however, in the early days when the world was first populated, it was quite different. The laws that people followed were more about claiming land. God commanded, and human needs pushed them to work. Their property was what they could secure wherever they had established it. Thus, subduing or cultivating the earth and having control over it are inherently linked. One grants rights to the other. Therefore, by commanding humanity to subdue the earth, God also gave the authority to claim it; and the nature of human existence, which demands effort and materials to work with, inevitably leads to private ownership.
Sect. 36. The measure of property nature has well set by the extent of men’s labour and the conveniencies of life: no man’s labour could subdue, or appropriate all; nor could his enjoyment consume more than a small part; so that it was impossible for any man, this way, to intrench upon the right of another, or acquire to himself a property, to the prejudice of his neighbour, who would still have room for as good, and as large a possession (after the other had taken out his) as before it was appropriated. This measure did confine every man’s possession to a very moderate proportion, and such as he might appropriate to himself, without injury to any body, in the first ages of the world, when men were more in danger to be lost, by wandering from their company, in the then vast wilderness of the earth, than to be straitened for want of room to plant in. And the same measure may be allowed still without prejudice to any body, as full as the world seems: for supposing a man, or family, in the state they were at first peopling of the world by the children of Adam, or Noah; let him plant in some inland, vacant places of America, we shall find that the possessions he could make himself, upon the measures we have given, would not be very large, nor, even to this day, prejudice the rest of mankind, or give them reason to complain, or think themselves injured by this man’s incroachment, though the race of men have now spread themselves to all the corners of the world, and do infinitely exceed the small number was at the beginning. Nay, the extent of ground is of so little value, without labour, that I have heard it affirmed, that in Spain itself a man may be permitted to plough, sow and reap, without being disturbed, upon land he has no other title to, but only his making use of it. But, on the contrary, the inhabitants think themselves beholden to him, who, by his industry on neglected, and consequently waste land, has increased the stock of corn, which they wanted. But be this as it will, which I lay no stress on; this I dare boldly affirm, that the same rule of propriety, (viz.) that every man should have as much as he could make use of, would hold still in the world, without straitening any body; since there is land enough in the world to suffice double the inhabitants, had not the invention of money, and the tacit agreement of men to put a value on it, introduced (by consent) larger possessions, and a right to them; which, how it has done, I shall by and by shew more at large.
Sect. 36. The extent of property is shaped by the effort people put into it and the comforts of life: no person’s labor can conquer or claim everything; nor can their enjoyment consume more than a small portion. Therefore, it's impossible for anyone to infringe upon another’s rights or gain property at the expense of their neighbor, who would still have space for as good and as large a possession (after the other has taken theirs) as before it was claimed. This principle kept everyone’s possessions to a reasonable amount, allowing them to take what they could use without harming others in the early days of the world when people were more likely to get lost wandering in the vast wilderness than to feel constrained by the lack of space to settle. The same principle can still apply without harming anyone, even as the world seems full. For example, if someone were to settle in some unoccupied areas of America, the possessions they could claim using the measures we've discussed wouldn’t be very extensive and, even today, wouldn't harm the rest of humanity or give them cause for complaint or feelings of being wronged by this person’s encroachment, even though humanity has now spread to every corner of the earth and numbers greatly exceed those at the beginning. In fact, the value of land without labor is so minimal that I’ve heard it's said that in Spain, a person can plow, sow, and reap land they have no other claim to, just by using it, without being disturbed. On the contrary, the locals feel grateful to someone who, through his efforts on neglected and thus wasted land, has boosted the grain supply they needed. However, whether this is true or not doesn’t matter much to me; I can confidently state that the same rule of property (i.e., that each person should have as much as they can utilize) still holds in the world without restricting anyone since there is enough land to support double the population, were it not for the introduction of money and the collective agreement among people to assign it value, which has led to larger claims of property and rights to it—a point I will elaborate on shortly.
Sect. 37. This is certain, that in the beginning, before the desire of having more than man needed had altered the intrinsic value of things, which depends only on their usefulness to the life of man; or had agreed, that a little piece of yellow metal, which would keep without wasting or decay, should be worth a great piece of flesh, or a whole heap of corn; though men had a right to appropriate, by their labour, each one of himself, as much of the things of nature, as he could use: yet this could not be much, nor to the prejudice of others, where the same plenty was still left to those who would use the same industry. To which let me add, that he who appropriates land to himself by his labour, does not lessen, but increase the common stock of mankind: for the provisions serving to the support of human life, produced by one acre of inclosed and cultivated land, are (to speak much within compass) ten times more than those which are yielded by an acre of land of an equal richness lying waste in common. And therefore he that incloses land, and has a greater plenty of the conveniencies of life from ten acres, than he could have from an hundred left to nature, may truly be said to give ninety acres to mankind: for his labour now supplies him with provisions out of ten acres, which were but the product of an hundred lying in common. I have here rated the improved land very low, in making its product but as ten to one, when it is much nearer an hundred to one: for I ask, whether in the wild woods and uncultivated waste of America, left to nature, without any improvement, tillage or husbandry, a thousand acres yield the needy and wretched inhabitants as many conveniencies of life, as ten acres of equally fertile land do in Devonshire, where they are well cultivated?
Sect. 37. It’s clear that in the beginning, before the desire to have more than what was needed changed the inherent value of things—value that depends solely on their usefulness for human life; or before people decided that a small piece of gold, which wouldn’t wear out or decay, should be worth a large piece of meat or a whole pile of corn; even though individuals had the right to claim as much of nature’s resources as they could use through their labor: this could not be much, nor harm others, as the same abundance remained available for anyone willing to put in the same effort. Additionally, I want to point out that when someone claims land for themselves through their labor, they don't reduce but rather increase the common resources available to humanity: because the food produced from one acre of enclosed and cultivated land is (to put it mildly) ten times more than what an equally rich acre of uncultivated land would yield in common. Therefore, someone who encloses land and gets significantly more resources from ten acres than they could from a hundred left to nature can genuinely be said to provide ninety acres to humanity: because their labor now produces food from ten acres that would otherwise only come from a hundred acres left untended. I deliberately rated the improved land very low by suggesting its output is only ten times more, when it’s actually much closer to a hundred times more: because I ask, can the wild forests and uncultivated areas in America, which are untouched by cultivation or farming, provide the needy inhabitants with as many resources for life as ten acres of equally fertile land do in Devonshire, where they are well-farmed?
Before the appropriation of land, he who gathered as much of the wild fruit, killed, caught, or tamed, as many of the beasts, as he could; he that so imployed his pains about any of the spontaneous products of nature, as any way to alter them from the state which nature put them in, by placing any of his labour on them, did thereby acquire a propriety in them: but if they perished, in his possession, without their due use; if the fruits rotted, or the venison putrified, before he could spend it, he offended against the common law of nature, and was liable to be punished; he invaded his neighbour’s share, for he had no right, farther than his use called for any of them, and they might serve to afford him conveniencies of life.
Before land was owned, anyone who gathered wild fruit, hunted, caught, or tamed animals did so as much as possible. If someone put effort into any of nature's resources and changed their natural state by applying their labor, they then had a right to those resources. However, if those resources went to waste in their possession—like fruit rotting or meat spoiling—then they broke the basic laws of nature and could be punished. They infringed on their neighbor's share since they had no claim beyond what they needed for their own use and what could provide them with a comfortable life.
Sect. 38. The same measures governed the possession of land too: whatsoever he tilled and reaped, laid up and made use of, before it spoiled, that was his peculiar right; whatsoever he enclosed, and could feed, and make use of, the cattle and product was also his. But if either the grass of his enclosure rotted on the ground, or the fruit of his planting perished without gathering, and laying up, this part of the earth, notwithstanding his enclosure, was still to be looked on as waste, and might be the possession of any other. Thus, at the beginning, Cain might take as much ground as he could till, and make it his own land, and yet leave enough to Abel’s sheep to feed on; a few acres would serve for both their possessions. But as families increased, and industry inlarged their stocks, their possessions inlarged with the need of them; but yet it was commonly without any fixed property in the ground they made use of, till they incorporated, settled themselves together, and built cities; and then, by consent, they came in time, to set out the bounds of their distinct territories, and agree on limits between them and their neighbours; and by laws within themselves, settled the properties of those of the same society: for we see, that in that part of the world which was first inhabited, and therefore like to be best peopled, even as low down as Abraham’s time, they wandered with their flocks, and their herds, which was their substance, freely up and down; and this Abraham did, in a country where he was a stranger. Whence it is plain, that at least a great part of the land lay in common; that the inhabitants valued it not, nor claimed property in any more than they made use of. But when there was not room enough in the same place, for their herds to feed together, they by consent, as Abraham and Lot did, Gen. xiii. 5. separated and inlarged their pasture, where it best liked them. And for the same reason Esau went from his father, and his brother, and planted in mount Seir, Gen. xxxvi. 6.
Sect. 38. The same rules applied to land ownership: anything he cultivated and harvested, stored, and used before it went bad, was his exclusive right; whatever he enclosed and could support with animals and produce also belonged to him. However, if the grass in his enclosure spoiled on the ground, or the fruit of his crops rotted without being gathered and stored, that part of the land, despite the enclosure, was still considered waste and could be taken by anyone else. At first, Cain could claim as much land as he could farm and make it his own, while still leaving enough for Abel's sheep to graze; a few acres would suffice for both of their needs. As families grew and the demand for resources expanded, their possessions increased accordingly; however, there was generally no established property rights in the land they used until they settled together and built cities. Over time, they agreed upon the boundaries of their separate territories and established limits between themselves and their neighbors. They also created laws within their society to define property rights for its members. We see that in the first inhabited areas, which were likely to be densely populated, even as far back as Abraham's time, people moved freely with their flocks and herds, which were their livelihood; Abraham did this in a land where he was just a visitor. This shows that a significant portion of the land was held in common, and the inhabitants did not value it or claim ownership of more than they actively used. When there wasn’t enough space for their herds to graze together, they agreed to separate, like Abraham and Lot did in Gen. xiii. 5, and expanded their pastures to where they preferred. Similarly, Esau left his father and brother to settle in Mount Seir, as mentioned in Gen. xxxvi. 6.
Sect. 39. And thus, without supposing any private dominion, and property in Adam, over all the world, exclusive of all other men, which can no way be proved, nor any one’s property be made out from it; but supposing the world given, as it was, to the children of men in common, we see how labour could make men distinct titles to several parcels of it, for their private uses; wherein there could be no doubt of right, no room for quarrel.
Sect. 39. So, if we don't assume that Adam has private ownership or exclusive control over the entire world, which can't be proven, and no one can claim property based on that; instead, if we think of the world as given to all humanity to share, we can see how work can create distinct rights to different pieces of it for personal use, where there would be no doubt about ownership and no room for dispute.
Sect. 40. Nor is it so strange, as perhaps before consideration it may appear, that the property of labour should be able to over-balance the community of land: for it is labour indeed that puts the difference of value on every thing; and let any one consider what the difference is between an acre of land planted with tobacco or sugar, sown with wheat or barley, and an acre of the same land lying in common, without any husbandry upon it, and he will find, that the improvement of labour makes the far greater part of the value. I think it will be but a very modest computation to say, that of the products of the earth useful to the life of man nine tenths are the effects of labour: nay, if we will rightly estimate things as they come to our use, and cast up the several expences about them, what in them is purely owing to nature, and what to labour, we shall find, that in most of them ninety-nine hundredths are wholly to be put on the account of labour.
Sect. 40. It’s not so surprising, as it might first seem, that the value created by labor can outweigh the communal aspect of land. It’s labor that actually adds value to everything. If you think about the difference between an acre of land planted with tobacco or sugar, or sown with wheat or barley, and an acre of the same land left unused, you’ll see that the improvement from labor accounts for most of the value. I believe it’s a reasonable estimate to say that about ninety percent of the products from the earth that are essential for human life come from labor. In fact, if we carefully consider everything that we use and calculate the various costs involved—separating what comes from nature and what comes from labor—we’ll find that in most cases, ninety-nine percent of the value is entirely due to labor.
Sect. 41. There cannot be a clearer demonstration of any thing, than several nations of the Americans are of this, who are rich in land, and poor in all the comforts of life; whom nature having furnished as liberally as any other people, with the materials of plenty, i.e. a fruitful soil, apt to produce in abundance, what might serve for food, raiment, and delight; yet for want of improving it by labour, have not one hundredth part of the conveniencies we enjoy: and a king of a large and fruitful territory there, feeds, lodges, and is clad worse than a day-labourer in England.
Sect. 41. There’s no clearer example of this than several nations in the Americas, who have plenty of land but lack many basics of a comfortable life. Nature has provided them just as generously as any other people, with everything needed for abundance—like fertile soil that could produce enough food, clothing, and pleasure. Yet, because they don’t develop these resources through work, they have less than one percent of the comforts we enjoy. A king in a vast and fertile area there lives, eats, and dresses worse than a manual laborer in England.
Sect. 42. To make this a little clearer, let us but trace some of the ordinary provisions of life, through their several progresses, before they come to our use, and see how much they receive of their value from human industry. Bread, wine and cloth, are things of daily use, and great plenty; yet notwithstanding, acorns, water and leaves, or skins, must be our bread, drink and cloathing, did not labour furnish us with these more useful commodities: for whatever bread is more worth than acorns, wine than water, and cloth or silk, than leaves, skins or moss, that is wholly owing to labour and industry; the one of these being the food and raiment which unassisted nature furnishes us with; the other, provisions which our industry and pains prepare for us, which how much they exceed the other in value, when any one hath computed, he will then see how much labour makes the far greatest part of the value of things we enjoy in this world: and the ground which produces the materials, is scarce to be reckoned in, as any, or at most, but a very small part of it; so little, that even amongst us, land that is left wholly to nature, that hath no improvement of pasturage, tillage, or planting, is called, as indeed it is, waste; and we shall find the benefit of it amount to little more than nothing.
Sect. 42. To make this a bit clearer, let’s look at some everyday necessities and how they are transformed into what we use, showing how much of their value comes from human effort. Bread, wine, and cloth are things we use daily and are very common; however, if it weren't for labor, we would have to rely on acorns, water, and leaves or animal skins for our food, drink, and clothing. The higher value of bread over acorns, wine over water, and cloth or silk over leaves, skins, or moss is entirely due to labor and effort. One set comes from what nature provides us without help, while the other comes from what our hard work produces. When someone calculates how much more valuable these products are, they'll see just how much labor contributes to the bulk of what we enjoy in this world. The land that produces these materials hardly counts for anything, or at most just a tiny fraction of the value; it's so little that even land left completely to nature, without any farming or cultivation, is considered, and rightly so, waste. We find that the benefits from such land amount to almost nothing.
This shews how much numbers of men are to be preferred to largeness of dominions; and that the increase of lands, and the right employing of them, is the great art of government: and that prince, who shall be so wise and godlike, as by established laws of liberty to secure protection and encouragement to the honest industry of mankind, against the oppression of power and narrowness of party, will quickly be too hard for his neighbours: but this by the by.
This shows how much it's better to have a lot of people rather than just a vast territory; and that expanding land and using it wisely is key to good governance. A ruler who is wise and virtuous, establishing laws that ensure freedom and support for hardworking people against oppressive power and partisan interests, will soon outshine his neighbors. But that's just a side note.
To return to the argument in hand.
To get back to the point we're discussing.
Sect. 43. An acre of land, that bears here twenty bushels of wheat, and another in America, which, with the same husbandry, would do the like, are, without doubt, of the same natural intrinsic value: but yet the benefit mankind receives from the one in a year, is worth 5l. and from the other possibly not worth a penny, if all the profit an Indian received from it were to be valued, and sold here; at least, I may truly say, not one thousandth. It is labour then which puts the greatest part of value upon land, without which it would scarcely be worth any thing: it is to that we owe the greatest part of all its useful products; for all that the straw, bran, bread, of that acre of wheat, is more worth than the product of an acre of as good land, which lies waste, is all the effect of labour: for it is not barely the plough-man’s pains, the reaper’s and thresher’s toil, and the baker’s sweat, is to be counted into the bread we eat; the labour of those who broke the oxen, who digged and wrought the iron and stones, who felled and framed the timber employed about the plough, mill, oven, or any other utensils, which are a vast number, requisite to this corn, from its being feed to be sown to its being made bread, must all be charged on the account of labour, and received as an effect of that: nature and the earth furnished only the almost worthless materials, as in themselves. It would be a strange catalogue of things, that industry provided and made use of, about every loaf of bread, before it came to our use, if we could trace them; iron, wood, leather, bark, timber, stone, bricks, coals, lime, cloth, dying drugs, pitch, tar, masts, ropes, and all the materials made use of in the ship, that brought any of the commodities made use of by any of the workmen, to any part of the work; all which it would be almost impossible, at least too long, to reckon up.
Sect. 43. An acre of land here might yield twenty bushels of wheat, and another in America, which could produce the same with similar farming techniques, are undoubtedly of the same natural intrinsic value. However, the benefit that humanity gets from one in a year is worth £5, while the other is probably not worth anything if we were to value and sell all the profit an Indian would receive from it here; at least, I can honestly say, not even one-thousandth. So, it’s labor that adds most of the value to land, without which it would hardly be worth anything. We owe the majority of all its useful products to labor; the worth of the straw, bran, and bread from that acre of wheat, compared to what an acre of equally good land would produce if left unused, is all due to labor. It’s not just the farmer’s effort, the reaper’s and thresher’s work, and the baker’s labor that contribute to the bread we eat; the work of those who broke the oxen, mined and shaped the iron and stones, and cut and crafted the wood used for the plow, mill, oven, or any other necessary tools—all of this labor must be accounted for. Nature and the earth only provided the nearly worthless materials on their own. It would be quite an extensive list of items that industry provided and utilized for every loaf of bread before it got to us, if we could trace them: iron, wood, leather, bark, timber, stone, bricks, coal, lime, cloth, dyes, pitch, tar, masts, ropes, and all the materials used in the ship that transported any of the goods used by any of the workers, to any part of the process; attempting to tally all of these would be incredibly difficult, or at least, too lengthy.
Sect. 44. From all which it is evident, that though the things of nature are given in common, yet man, by being master of himself, and proprietor of his own person, and the actions or labour of it, had still in himself the great foundation of property; and that, which made up the great part of what he applied to the support or comfort of his being, when invention and arts had improved the conveniencies of life, was perfectly his own, and did not belong in common to others.
Sect. 44. It's clear that while nature's resources are shared, a person, by being in control of themselves and owning their own body and the work they do, still holds the fundamental basis of property. What contributed significantly to their well-being, as inventions and skills enhanced life's comforts, was entirely theirs and not something shared with others.
Sect. 45. Thus labour, in the beginning, gave a right of property, wherever any one was pleased to employ it upon what was common, which remained a long while the far greater part, and is yet more than mankind makes use of. Men, at first, for the most part, contented themselves with what unassisted nature offered to their necessities: and though afterwards, in some parts of the world, (where the increase of people and stock, with the use of money, had made land scarce, and so of some value) the several communities settled the bounds of their distinct territories, and by laws within themselves regulated the properties of the private men of their society, and so, by compact and agreement, settled the property which labour and industry began; and the leagues that have been made between several states and kingdoms, either expresly or tacitly disowning all claim and right to the land in the others possession, have, by common consent, given up their pretences to their natural common right, which originally they had to those countries, and so have, by positive agreement, settled a property amongst themselves, in distinct parts and parcels of the earth; yet there are still great tracts of ground to be found, which (the inhabitants thereof not having joined with the rest of mankind, in the consent of the use of their common money) lie waste, and are more than the people who dwell on it do, or can make use of, and so still lie in common; tho’ this can scarce happen amongst that part of mankind that have consented to the use of money.
Sect. 45. In the beginning, work created a right to own property wherever someone chose to apply it to common resources, which for a long time was the majority of what existed and still is more than what people currently use. Initially, people were mostly satisfied with what nature provided without any assistance. However, later, in some regions of the world (where a growing population and the introduction of money made land scarce and valuable), communities defined the boundaries of their territories and established laws to regulate the property of individuals within their society. Through agreements and understandings, they determined property rights that began with labor and effort. The treaties made between different states and kingdoms, either explicitly or implicitly renouncing any claims to land held by others, have, by mutual agreement, given up their original common rights to those lands, thereby establishing property among themselves in specific parts of the earth. Yet, there are still large areas of land that remain unused because the inhabitants have not joined the rest of humanity in consenting to the use of shared money. These lands are essentially vacant and exceed what the local population can utilize, thus remaining common property, although this is unlikely among those who have agreed to use money.
Sect. 46. The greatest part of things really useful to the life of man, and such as the necessity of subsisting made the first commoners of the world look after, as it doth the Americans now, are generally things of short duration; such as, if they are not consumed by use, will decay and perish of themselves: gold, silver and diamonds, are things that fancy or agreement hath put the value on, more than real use, and the necessary support of life. Now of those good things which nature hath provided in common, every one had a right (as hath been said) to as much as he could use, and property in all that he could effect with his labour; all that his industry could extend to, to alter from the state nature had put it in, was his. He that gathered a hundred bushels of acorns or apples, had thereby a property in them, they were his goods as soon as gathered. He was only to look, that he used them before they spoiled, else he took more than his share, and robbed others. And indeed it was a foolish thing, as well as dishonest, to hoard up more than he could make use of. If he gave away a part to any body else, so that it perished not uselesly in his possession, these he also made use of. And if he also bartered away plums, that would have rotted in a week, for nuts that would last good for his eating a whole year, he did no injury; he wasted not the common stock; destroyed no part of the portion of goods that belonged to others, so long as nothing perished uselesly in his hands. Again, if he would give his nuts for a piece of metal, pleased with its colour; or exchange his sheep for shells, or wool for a sparkling pebble or a diamond, and keep those by him all his life he invaded not the right of others, he might heap up as much of these durable things as he pleased; the exceeding of the bounds of his just property not lying in the largeness of his possession, but the perishing of any thing uselesly in it.
Sect. 46. Most of the things truly important for human life, which the necessity of survival made the earliest commoners of the world pursue, just like it does for Americans today, are typically things that don’t last long; if they aren't used up, they'll decay and disappear on their own. Gold, silver, and diamonds are valuables based more on desire or social agreement than on actual usefulness or the basic needs of life. Now, among those good things nature has made available to everyone, each person had the right (as mentioned before) to as much as they could use and ownership of anything they could create through their labor; anything their effort could transform from its natural state belonged to them. Anyone who collected a hundred bushels of acorns or apples automatically owned them; they were their goods as soon as they were gathered. They just needed to make sure to use them before they went bad, or else they took more than their fair share and stole from others. In fact, hoarding more than one could use was both foolish and dishonest. If they gave away part of their bounty to someone else, ensuring it didn’t go to waste while in their possession, that was also valid use. And if they swapped plums that would rot in a week for nuts that would last a whole year for eating, they did no harm; they didn’t waste the common resources or destroy any part of what belonged to others as long as nothing went to waste in their hands. Furthermore, if they traded their nuts for a piece of metal they liked for its color, or exchanged sheep for shells, or wool for a pretty stone or diamond, and kept those things throughout their lives, they were not infringing on anyone else's rights; they could accumulate as many of these long-lasting items as they wanted. The true limitations of their rightful ownership didn’t depend on the size of their possessions but rather on preventing anything from going to waste in their hands.
Sect. 47. And thus came in the use of money, some lasting thing that men might keep without spoiling, and that by mutual consent men would take in exchange for the truly useful, but perishable supports of life.
Sect. 47. And so the use of money was established, a durable item that people could hold onto without it going bad, and which, by mutual agreement, could be used in exchange for the genuinely useful, but perishable essentials of life.
Sect. 48. And as different degrees of industry were apt to give men possessions in different proportions, so this invention of money gave them the opportunity to continue and enlarge them: for supposing an island, separate from all possible commerce with the rest of the world, wherein there were but an hundred families, but there were sheep, horses and cows, with other useful animals, wholsome fruits, and land enough for corn for a hundred thousand times as many, but nothing in the island, either because of its commonness, or perishableness, fit to supply the place of money; what reason could any one have there to enlarge his possessions beyond the use of his family, and a plentiful supply to its consumption, either in what their own industry produced, or they could barter for like perishable, useful commodities, with others? Where there is not some thing, both lasting and scarce, and so valuable to be hoarded up, there men will not be apt to enlarge their possessions of land, were it never so rich, never so free for them to take: for I ask, what would a man value ten thousand, or an hundred thousand acres of excellent land, ready cultivated, and well stocked too with cattle, in the middle of the inland parts of America, where he had no hopes of commerce with other parts of the world, to draw money to him by the sale of the product? It would not be worth the enclosing, and we should see him give up again to the wild common of nature, whatever was more than would supply the conveniencies of life to be had there for him and his family.
Sect. 48. Just as different levels of hard work lead to varying amounts of possessions for people, the invention of money allowed them to increase and expand those possessions. Imagine an island that has no trade with the outside world, home to a hundred families, with sheep, horses, and cows, along with other useful animals, healthy fruits, and enough land to grow corn for a hundred thousand more people. However, if nothing on the island was scarce or durable enough to serve as money, why would anyone want to increase their possessions beyond what their family needed for daily living or what they could trade for other useful but perishable goods? Without something that is both lasting and rare, which holds value for saving, people would be unlikely to want more land, regardless of how rich or accessible it was. For example, I ask, what value would a person place on ten thousand or a hundred thousand acres of prime land, already cultivated and well-stocked with livestock, located deep in the interior of America, with no chance of trading with the outside world to make money from its products? It wouldn't be worth enclosing, and we would likely see him abandon anything beyond what was necessary for him and his family's comfort.
Sect. 49. Thus in the beginning all the world was America, and more so than that is now; for no such thing as money was any where known. Find out something that hath the use and value of money amongst his neighbours, you shall see the same man will begin presently to enlarge his possessions.
Sect. 49. In the beginning, the entire world was like America, even more so than it is now; because money was not known anywhere. If you discover something that has the use and value of money among his neighbors, you will see that the same person will quickly start to expand their possessions.
Sect. 50. But since gold and silver, being little useful to the life of man in proportion to food, raiment, and carriage, has its value only from the consent of men, whereof labour yet makes, in great part, the measure, it is plain, that men have agreed to a disproportionate and unequal possession of the earth, they having, by a tacit and voluntary consent, found out, a way how a man may fairly possess more land than he himself can use the product of, by receiving in exchange for the overplus gold and silver, which may be hoarded up without injury to any one; these metals not spoiling or decaying in the hands of the possessor. This partage of things in an inequality of private possessions, men have made practicable out of the bounds of society, and without compact, only by putting a value on gold and silver, and tacitly agreeing in the use of money: for in governments, the laws regulate the right of property, and the possession of land is determined by positive constitutions.
Sect. 50. But since gold and silver are not as essential to human life as food, clothing, and transportation, their value comes solely from people's agreement, largely determined by labor. It’s clear that people have accepted an unequal distribution of the earth, as they have found a way, through implicit and voluntary consent, for an individual to justly own more land than they can utilize by trading the excess for gold and silver, which can be stored without harming anyone, since these metals do not spoil or decay in the owner's hands. This unequal division of property has been made feasible outside of societal boundaries and without formal agreements, simply by assigning value to gold and silver and tacitly agreeing to use money. In contrast, in governments, laws dictate property rights, and land ownership is established by formal regulations.
Sect. 51. And thus, I think, it is very easy to conceive, without any difficulty, how labour could at first begin a title of property in the common things of nature, and how the spending it upon our uses bounded it. So that there could then be no reason of quarrelling about title, nor any doubt about the largeness of possession it gave. Right and conveniency went together; for as a man had a right to all he could employ his labour upon, so he had no temptation to labour for more than he could make use of. This left no room for controversy about the title, nor for encroachment on the right of others; what portion a man carved to himself, was easily seen; and it was useless, as well as dishonest, to carve himself too much, or take more than he needed.
Sect. 51. I believe it's pretty straightforward to understand how labor could initially establish a claim to ownership of common natural resources, and how using those resources for our needs defined those limits. This meant there were no reasons for disputes over ownership or any doubts about how much one could possess. Rights and practicality went hand in hand; just as a person had the right to everything they could work on, they had no reason to work for more than they could actually use. This eliminated any potential for conflict over ownership or for infringing on others' rights. It was clear how much someone claimed for themselves, and it was both pointless and wrong to take more than necessary.
CHAPTER. VI.
OF PATERNAL POWER.
Sect. 52. IT may perhaps be censured as an impertinent criticism, in a discourse of this nature, to find fault with words and names, that have obtained in the world: and yet possibly it may not be amiss to offer new ones, when the old are apt to lead men into mistakes, as this of paternal power probably has done, which seems so to place the power of parents over their children wholly in the father, as if the mother had no share in it; whereas, if we consult reason or revelation, we shall find, she hath an equal title. This may give one reason to ask, whether this might not be more properly called parental power? for whatever obligation nature and the right of generation lays on children, it must certainly bind them equal to both the concurrent causes of it. And accordingly we see the positive law of God every where joins them together, without distinction, when it commands the obedience of children, Honour thy father and thy mother, Exod. xx. 12. Whosoever curseth his father or his mother, Lev. xx. 9. Ye shall fear every man his mother and his father, Lev. xix. 3. Children, obey your parents, &c. Eph. vi. 1. is the stile of the Old and New Testament.
Sect. 52. It might seem like an unnecessary critique to point out issues with the words and names that have become established in society, but it could be worth suggesting new ones if the old terms lead to misunderstandings. The term "paternal power" likely does this, as it suggests that the authority of parents over their children rests solely with the father, implying that the mother has no role in it. However, when we consider reason or revelation, we find that she holds an equal claim. This raises the question of whether we should call it "parental power" instead. After all, any obligations that nature and the act of procreation place on children apply equally to both parents involved. Accordingly, we see that the law of God consistently refers to both parents together, without distinction, when commanding children's obedience: “Honor your father and your mother” (Exod. xx. 12). “Anyone who curses their father or mother is to be put to death” (Lev. xx. 9). “Each of you must respect your mother and father” (Lev. xix. 3). “Children, obey your parents” (Eph. vi. 1) reflects the language of both the Old and New Testament.
Sect. 53. Had but this one thing been well considered, without looking any deeper into the matter, it might perhaps have kept men from running into those gross mistakes, they have made, about this power of parents; which, however it might, without any great harshness, bear the name of absolute dominion, and regal authority, when under the title of paternal power it seemed appropriated to the father, would yet have founded but oddly, and in the very name shewn the absurdity, if this supposed absolute power over children had been called parental; and thereby have discovered, that it belonged to the mother too: for it will but very ill serve the turn of those men, who contend so much for the absolute power and authority of the fatherhood, as they call it, that the mother should have any share in it; and it would have but ill supported the monarchy they contend for, when by the very name it appeared, that that fundamental authority, from whence they would derive their government of a single person only, was not placed in one, but two persons jointly. But to let this of names pass.
Sect. 53. If only this one thing had been carefully considered, without digging deeper into the issue, it might have prevented people from making the serious mistakes they have regarding parental power. Even if it could be seen as absolute authority or royal dominion, when labeled as paternal power, it seems solely assigned to the father. However, this would have been an odd foundation and would have shown the absurdity that calling this supposed absolute power over children "parental" would reveal it also belongs to the mother. This argument does not serve those who insist on the absolute power and authority of fatherhood, as they refer to it, if they believe the mother should have no role in it. It would undermine the monarchy they support, as the name suggests that the fundamental authority, which they claim justifies their single-person government, is not held by one person alone but by two people together. But let's set aside the issue of names.
Sect. 54. Though I have said above, Chap. II. That all men by nature are equal, I cannot be supposed to understand all sorts of equality: age or virtue may give men a just precedency: excellency of parts and merit may place others above the common level: birth may subject some, and alliance or benefits others, to pay an observance to those to whom nature, gratitude, or other respects, may have made it due: and yet all this consists with the equality, which all men are in, in respect of jurisdiction or dominion one over another; which was the equality I there spoke of, as proper to the business in hand, being that equal right, that every man hath, to his natural freedom, without being subjected to the will or authority of any other man.
Sect. 54. Although I mentioned in Chap. II that all people are naturally equal, I don't mean to imply that every type of equality is the same: factors like age or virtue can give certain individuals a rightful advantage; exceptional talents and achievements may elevate others above the common level; some may be bound to others due to birth, and friendships or favors may require certain people to show respect to those whom nature, gratitude, or other reasons may make it fitting to honor. Yet, all of this is consistent with the equality that exists among all individuals in terms of jurisdiction or authority over one another, which was the equality I referenced earlier. It’s about the equal right that everyone has to their natural freedom, without being subject to the will or power of anyone else.
Sect. 55. Children, I confess, are not born in this full state of equality, though they are born to it. Their parents have a sort of rule and jurisdiction over them, when they come into the world, and for some time after; but it is but a temporary one. The bonds of this subjection are like the swaddling clothes they are wrapt up in, and supported by, in the weakness of their infancy: age and reason as they grow up, loosen them, till at length they drop quite off, and leave a man at his own free disposal.
Sect. 55. Children, I admit, are not born into complete equality, even though they have the right to it. Their parents hold some authority and control over them when they come into the world and for a while afterward, but it's only temporary. The restrictions of this control are like the swaddling clothes that wrap around them, supporting them during their vulnerable infancy: as they grow older and gain reason, those bonds loosen until eventually they fall away completely, leaving a person free to make their own choices.
Sect. 56. Adam was created a perfect man, his body and mind in full possession of their strength and reason, and so was capable, from the first instant of his being to provide for his own support and preservation, and govern his actions according to the dictates of the law of reason which God had implanted in him. From him the world is peopled with his descendants, who are all born infants, weak and helpless, without knowledge or understanding: but to supply the defects of this imperfect state, till the improvement of growth and age hath removed them, Adam and Eve, and after them all parents were, by the law of nature, under an obligation to preserve, nourish, and educate the children they had begotten; not as their own workmanship, but the workmanship of their own maker, the Almighty, to whom they were to be accountable for them.
Sect. 56. Adam was created as a perfect man, with his body and mind fully strong and rational, capable from the very moment of his existence to provide for his own needs and act according to the guidance of the law of reason that God had instilled in him. From him, the world became populated with his descendants, who are all born as infants, weak and helpless, lacking knowledge or understanding. To address the shortcomings of this imperfect state, until the growth and maturity bring improvement, Adam and Eve, and all parents after them, were obligated by the law of nature to preserve, nurture, and educate the children they had brought into the world; not as their own creations, but as creations of their own maker, the Almighty, to whom they would be held accountable.
Sect. 57. The law, that was to govern Adam, was the same that was to govern all his posterity, the law of reason. But his offspring having another way of entrance into the world, different from him, by a natural birth, that produced them ignorant and without the use of reason, they were not presently under that law; for no body can be under a law, which is not promulgated to him; and this law being promulgated or made known by reason only, he that is not come to the use of his reason, cannot be said to be under this law; and Adam’s children, being not presently as soon as born under this law of reason, were not presently free: for law, in its true notion, is not so much the limitation as the direction of a free and intelligent agent to his proper interest, and prescribes no farther than is for the general good of those under that law: could they be happier without it, the law, as an useless thing, would of itself vanish; and that ill deserves the name of confinement which hedges us in only from bogs and precipices. So that, however it may be mistaken, the end of law is not to abolish or restrain, but to preserve and enlarge freedom: for in all the states of created beings capable of laws, where there is no law, there is no freedom: for liberty is, to be free from restraint and violence from others; which cannot be, where there is no law: but freedom is not, as we are told, a liberty for every man to do what he lists: (for who could be free, when every other man’s humour might domineer over him?) but a liberty to dispose, and order as he lists, his person, actions, possessions, and his whole property, within the allowance of those laws under which he is, and therein not to be subject to the arbitrary will of another, but freely follow his own.
Sect. 57. The law that was meant to govern Adam was the same one that was meant to govern all his descendants—the law of reason. However, his children entered the world differently, through natural birth, which left them ignorant and without the ability to reason. Therefore, they were not immediately under that law; no one can be subject to a law that has not been communicated to them. Since this law is communicated or made known solely through reason, anyone who hasn't reached the stage of using their reason can't be considered to be governed by this law. Adam’s children, not being under this law of reason as soon as they were born, were not immediately free. Because law, in its true sense, is not just a limitation, but a direction for a free and intelligent being toward his best interest, and it only prescribes what is for the general good of those governed by it: if people could be happier without it, the law would naturally fade away as something useless; and what truly deserves to be called confinement is that which protects us from dangers and pitfalls. So, despite any misunderstandings, the purpose of law is not to eliminate or restrict freedom but to protect and expand it. In all situations involving beings capable of laws, where there is no law, there is no freedom. Liberty means being free from restrictions and violence imposed by others, which cannot exist without law. But freedom is not, as some claim, the ability for everyone to do whatever they want; for how could one be free if another’s whims could control them? Rather, it is the freedom to manage and direct one’s own person, actions, possessions, and overall property within the framework of the laws that apply to them, thus not being subject to someone else's arbitrary will, but following their own freely.
Sect. 58. The power, then, that parents have over their children, arises from that duty which is incumbent on them, to take care of their off-spring, during the imperfect state of childhood. To inform the mind, and govern the actions of their yet ignorant nonage, till reason shall take its place, and ease them of that trouble, is what the children want, and the parents are bound to: for God having given man an understanding to direct his actions, has allowed him a freedom of will, and liberty of acting, as properly belonging thereunto, within the bounds of that law he is under. But whilst he is in an estate, wherein he has not understanding of his own to direct his will, he is not to have any will of his own to follow: he that understands for him, must will for him too; he must prescribe to his will, and regulate his actions; but when he comes to the estate that made his father a freeman, the son is a freeman too.
Sect. 58. The authority that parents have over their children comes from their responsibility to care for their kids during the imperfect stage of childhood. Children need guidance to shape their minds and manage their actions while they are still unaware, until they can think for themselves and relieve their parents of that burden. Parents have to provide this guidance because God has given humans the ability to understand and make choices, along with the freedom to act within the limits of the laws they follow. However, while a child lacks the understanding to direct their own will, they shouldn’t have the freedom to choose for themselves. The one who understands for them must also decide for them; they must guide their will and control their actions. But once the child reaches the stage that grants them the same freedom their father has as an adult, the child becomes free as well.
Sect. 59. This holds in all the laws a man is under, whether natural or civil. Is a man under the law of nature? What made him free of that law? what gave him a free disposing of his property, according to his own will, within the compass of that law? I answer, a state of maturity wherein he might be supposed capable to know that law, that so he might keep his actions within the bounds of it. When he has acquired that state, he is presumed to know how far that law is to be his guide, and how far he may make use of his freedom, and so comes to have it; till then, some body else must guide him, who is presumed to know how far the law allows a liberty. If such a state of reason, such an age of discretion made him free, the same shall make his son free too. Is a man under the law of England? What made him free of that law? that is, to have the liberty to dispose of his actions and possessions according to his own will, within the permission of that law? A capacity of knowing that law; which is supposed by that law, at the age of one and twenty years, and in some cases sooner. If this made the father free, it shall make the son free too. Till then we see the law allows the son to have no will, but he is to be guided by the will of his father or guardian, who is to understand for him. And if the father die, and fail to substitute a deputy in his trust; if he hath not provided a tutor, to govern his son, during his minority, during his want of understanding, the law takes care to do it; some other must govern him, and be a will to him, till he hath attained to a state of freedom, and his understanding be fit to take the government of his will. But after that, the father and son are equally free as much as tutor and pupil after nonage; equally subjects of the same law together, without any dominion left in the father over the life, liberty, or estate of his son, whether they be only in the state and under the law of nature, or under the positive laws of an established government.
Sect. 59. This applies to all the laws a person is subject to, whether natural or civil. Is someone subject to the law of nature? What made them free from that law? What allowed them to manage their property according to their own wishes, within the limits of that law? The answer is a mature state where they are expected to understand that law, so they can keep their actions within its boundaries. Once they reach that state, they are assumed to know how far the law should guide them and how much freedom they can exercise, and they come to have that freedom. Until then, someone else must guide them, who is assumed to know how far the law permits liberty. If such a state of reason and discretion grants freedom, it will also grant freedom to their child. Is someone subject to the law of England? What made them free from that law? That is, to have the freedom to manage their actions and possessions according to their own will, within what that law allows? A capability to understand that law, which is assumed by the law at the age of twenty-one, and in some cases even younger. If this granted freedom to the father, it will grant freedom to the child as well. Until then, the law does not allow the child to have will of their own; they must be guided by the will of their father or guardian, who will make decisions for them. If the father dies and fails to appoint someone in his place; if he hasn't arranged for a tutor to manage his child during their minority and lack of understanding, the law ensures this is taken care of; someone else must govern them and act on their behalf until they reach a state of freedom and their understanding is ready to take control of their own will. But after that, both father and child are equally free, just as a tutor and pupil are after reaching adulthood; both subject to the same law without any control remaining with the father over the life, liberty, or property of the child, whether they are governed solely by the law of nature or by the established laws of a government.
Sect. 60. But if, through defects that may happen out of the ordinary course of nature, any one comes not to such a degree of reason, wherein he might be supposed capable of knowing the law, and so living within the rules of it, he is never capable of being a free man, he is never let loose to the disposure of his own will (because he knows no bounds to it, has not understanding, its proper guide) but is continued under the tuition and government of others, all the time his own understanding is uncapable of that charge. And so lunatics and ideots are never set free from the government of their parents;
Sect. 60. However, if someone, due to unusual natural circumstances, doesn’t reach a level of reasoning that would allow them to understand the law and live according to it, they can never be truly free. They can't act on their own will because they don’t know any limits to it and lack the understanding that guides it. Instead, they remain under the care and authority of others as long as their own understanding is not capable of handling that responsibility. Therefore, people with mental illnesses or disabilities are never completely freed from the authority of their parents;
children, who are not as yet come unto those years whereat they may have; and innocents which are excluded by a natural defect from ever having; thirdly, madmen, which for the present cannot possibly have the use of right reason to guide themselves, have for their guide, the reason that guideth other men which are tutors over them, to seek and procure their good for them,
children, who have not yet reached the age where they can have; and those who, due to a natural defect, can never have; thirdly, individuals who are mad and currently cannot use reason to guide themselves, have instead the guidance of the reason that directs other adults who are caretakers for them, to seek and provide for their well-being,
says Hooker, Eccl. Pol. lib. i. sec. 7. All which seems no more than that duty, which God and nature has laid on man, as well as other creatures, to preserve their offspring, till they can be able to shift for themselves, and will scarce amount to an instance or proof of parents regal authority.
says Hooker, Eccl. Pol. lib. i. sec. 7. All of this seems to reflect the responsibility that God and nature have given to humans, just like other creatures, to take care of their young until they can fend for themselves, and it hardly serves as an example or proof of parental authority.
Sect. 61. Thus we are born free, as we are born rational; not that we have actually the exercise of either: age, that brings one, brings with it the other too. And thus we see how natural freedom and subjection to parents may consist together, and are both founded on the same principle. A child is free by his father’s title, by his father’s understanding, which is to govern him till he hath it of his own. The freedom of a man at years of discretion, and the subjection of a child to his parents, whilst yet short of that age, are so consistent, and so distinguishable, that the most blinded contenders for monarchy, by right of fatherhood, cannot miss this difference; the most obstinate cannot but allow their consistency: for were their doctrine all true, were the right heir of Adam now known, and by that title settled a monarch in his throne, invested with all the absolute unlimited power Sir Robert Filmer talks of; if he should die as soon as his heir were born, must not the child, notwithstanding he were never so free, never so much sovereign, be in subjection to his mother and nurse, to tutors and governors, till age and education brought him reason and ability to govern himself and others? The necessities of his life, the health of his body, and the information of his mind, would require him to be directed by the will of others, and not his own; and yet will any one think, that this restraint and subjection were inconsistent with, or spoiled him of that liberty or sovereignty he had a right to, or gave away his empire to those who had the government of his nonage? This government over him only prepared him the better and sooner for it. If any body should ask me, when my son is of age to be free? I shall answer, just when his monarch is of age to govern. But at what time, says the judicious Hooker, Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 6. a man may be said to have attained so far forth the use of reason, as sufficeth to make him capable of those laws whereby he is then bound to guide his actions: this is a great deal more easy for sense to discern, than for any one by skill and learning to determine.
Sect. 61. We are born free, just as we are born rational; this doesn’t mean we exercise that freedom or rationality right away. With age comes both. We can see how natural freedom and dependence on parents coexist, both rooted in the same principle. A child is free through their father's title and understanding, which govern the child until they gain their own. The freedom of an adult and the dependence of a child on their parents before reaching maturity are completely compatible and distinct. Even the most stubborn advocates for monarchy based on parentage can't ignore this difference; even the toughest cannot deny their compatibility: if their belief was entirely true, if the rightful heir of Adam were known and established as a monarch with all the unlimited power Sir Robert Filmer describes, shouldn’t the child, regardless of their inherent freedom or sovereignty, be subject to their mother and nurse, to tutors and caregivers, until age and learning grant them the reason and capability to govern themselves and others? The necessities of life, bodily health, and mental understanding would demand that they follow the guidance of others, not their own; still, who would think that this restriction and dependence conflicts with or takes away the liberty or sovereignty they rightfully possess, or that it transfers their authority to those managing their upbringing? This governance merely prepares them better and faster for their future autonomy. If anyone were to ask me when my son is old enough to be independent, I would say right when his monarch is ready to rule. But at what point, asks the insightful Hooker, in Ecclesiastical Polity, book 1, section 6, can a person be considered to have reached a level of reason sufficient to be subject to the laws that guide their actions? This is much easier to sense than to define through skill or learning.
Sect. 62. Common-wealths themselves take notice of, and allow, that there is a time when men are to begin to act like free men, and therefore till that time require not oaths of fealty, or allegiance, or other public owning of, or submission to the government of their countries.
Sect. 62. Governments recognize that there comes a time when individuals should start to act as free individuals. Until that time, they do not require oaths of loyalty, allegiance, or any other public acknowledgment or submission to the government of their nations.
Sect. 63. The freedom then of man, and liberty of acting according to his own will, is grounded on his having reason, which is able to instruct him in that law he is to govern himself by, and make him know how far he is left to the freedom of his own will. To turn him loose to an unrestrained liberty, before he has reason to guide him, is not the allowing him the privilege of his nature to be free; but to thrust him out amongst brutes, and abandon him to a state as wretched, and as much beneath that of a man, as their’s. This is that which puts the authority into the parents hands to govern the minority of their children. God hath made it their business to employ this care on their offspring, and hath placed in them suitable inclinations of tenderness and concern to temper this power, to apply it, as his wisdom designed it, to the children’s good, as long as they should need to be under it.
Sect. 63. The freedom of a person and the ability to act according to their own will is based on their capacity for reason, which helps them understand the law they should follow and how much freedom they truly have in their choices. Letting someone loose with total freedom before they have reason to guide them doesn’t grant them the true privilege of being free; rather, it throws them among animals and subjects them to a state that is as miserable and much lower than that of a human being. This is why parents have the authority to guide their children while they are still young. God has assigned them the responsibility to care for their offspring, and He has instilled in them natural feelings of kindness and concern to balance this authority, directing it, as He intended, toward the children’s well-being for as long as they need it.
Sect. 64. But what reason can hence advance this care of the parents due to their off-spring into an absolute arbitrary dominion of the father, whose power reaches no farther, than by such a discipline, as he finds most effectual, to give such strength and health to their bodies, such vigour and rectitude to their minds, as may best fit his children to be most useful to themselves and others; and, if it be necessary to his condition, to make them work, when they are able, for their own subsistence. But in this power the mother too has her share with the father.
Sect. 64. But what reason supports the idea that parents' concern for their children leads to an absolute, unchecked authority of the father, whose power only goes as far as the methods he finds most effective to ensure their bodies are strong and healthy, and their minds are vigorous and upright, so they can be most useful to themselves and others? If necessary for their situation, he may also require them to work for their own support when they are old enough. However, the mother also shares in this authority alongside the father.
Sect. 65. Nay, this power so little belongs to the father by any peculiar right of nature, but only as he is guardian of his children, that when he quits his care of them, he loses his power over them, which goes along with their nourishment and education, to which it is inseparably annexed; and it belongs as much to the foster-father of an exposed child, as to the natural father of another. So little power does the bare act of begetting give a man over his issue; if all his care ends there, and this be all the title he hath to the name and authority of a father. And what will become of this paternal power in that part of the world, where one woman hath more than one husband at a time? or in those parts of America, where, when the husband and wife part, which happens frequently, the children are all left to the mother, follow her, and are wholly under her care and provision? If the father die whilst the children are young, do they not naturally every where owe the same obedience to their mother, during their minority, as to their father were he alive? and will any one say, that the mother hath a legislative power over her children? that she can make standing rules, which shall be of perpetual obligation, by which they ought to regulate all the concerns of their property, and bound their liberty all the course of their lives? or can she inforce the observation of them with capital punishments? for this is the proper power of the magistrate, of which the father hath not so much as the shadow. His command over his children is but temporary, and reaches not their life or property: it is but a help to the weakness and imperfection of their nonage, a discipline necessary to their education: and though a father may dispose of his own possessions as he pleases, when his children are out of danger of perishing for want, yet his power extends not to the lives or goods, which either their own industry, or another’s bounty has made their’s; nor to their liberty neither, when they are once arrived to the infranchisement of the years of discretion. The father’s empire then ceases, and he can from thence forwards no more dispose of the liberty of his son, than that of any other man: and it must be far from an absolute or perpetual jurisdiction, from which a man may withdraw himself, having license from divine authority to leave father and mother, and cleave to his wife.
Sect. 65. This power doesn't really belong to the father by any special right of nature, but only as he is responsible for his children. When he stops caring for them, he loses his authority over them, which is tied to their upbringing and support; this power is just as much in the hands of a foster parent of an abandoned child as it is in the hands of a biological father. The simple act of fathering doesn’t give a man significant control over his children; if all he does is create them and nothing more, that’s hardly enough to qualify him as a true father. What happens to this paternal authority in cultures where one woman has multiple husbands? Or in parts of America, where couples often separate, and the children stay with the mother, who has full responsibility for their care? If a father dies while the children are still young, do they not naturally owe the same respect to their mother during their childhood as they would to their father if he were alive? And can anyone say that the mother has the power to create laws for her children? That she can set rules that they must follow for their entire lives, controlling their property and limiting their freedom? Or can she enforce those rules with severe punishments? This power belongs to the authorities, and the father doesn't have even a trace of that. His authority over his children is temporary and doesn’t extend to their lives or property; it’s only a means to assist with the challenges of their youth—necessary teaching for their growth. While a father may manage his own assets as he wishes when his children are safe from starvation, his control doesn’t reach their lives or possessions, which they earn through their own efforts or gifts from others. Nor does it extend to their freedom once they reach maturity. At that point, the father's control ends, and he can no longer dictate his son’s freedom any more than he could that of any other individual. It cannot be an absolute or lifelong authority if a man is allowed, with divine permission, to leave his parents and unite with his wife.
Sect. 66. But though there be a time when a child comes to be as free from subjection to the will and command of his father, as the father himself is free from subjection to the will of any body else, and they are each under no other restraint, but that which is common to them both, whether it be the law of nature, or municipal law of their country; yet this freedom exempts not a son from that honour which he ought, by the law of God and nature, to pay his parents. God having made the parents instruments in his great design of continuing the race of mankind, and the occasions of life to their children; as he hath laid on them an obligation to nourish, preserve, and bring up their offspring; so he has laid on the children a perpetual obligation of honouring their parents, which containing in it an inward esteem and reverence to be shewn by all outward expressions, ties up the child from any thing that may ever injure or affront, disturb or endanger, the happiness or life of those from whom he received his; and engages him in all actions of defence, relief, assistance and comfort of those, by whose means he entered into being, and has been made capable of any enjoyments of life: from this obligation no state, no freedom can absolve children. But this is very far from giving parents a power of command over their children, or an authority to make laws and dispose as they please of their lives or liberties. It is one thing to owe honour, respect, gratitude and assistance; another to require an absolute obedience and submission. The honour due to parents, a monarch in his throne owes his mother; and yet this lessens not his authority, nor subjects him to her government.
Sect. 66. While there may come a time when a child is as free from their parent's authority as the parent is free from anyone else's, and both are only bound by common restraints, whether it’s the law of nature or the local laws of their country, this freedom does not exempt a child from the respect they owe to their parents, as dictated by God's law and natural law. God has made parents essential in continuing humanity and providing for their children’s lives; they have a duty to raise, protect, and nurture their offspring. Similarly, children have a lasting duty to honor their parents, which includes a deep respect and reverence shown through various outward expressions. This obligation prevents the child from doing anything that could harm or disrespect their parents, who gave them life and happiness. It also compels them to defend and support those who made their existence possible and allowed them to enjoy life. No status or freedom can free children from this responsibility. However, this does not grant parents the power to command their children or the authority to control their lives or freedoms. Respect, gratitude, and assistance are required, but absolute obedience and submission are not. The honor that a child owes to their parents is similar to what a monarch owes their mother; this respect does not diminish the monarch's authority or make them subject to her rule.
Sect. 67. The subjection of a minor places in the father a temporary government, which terminates with the minority of the child: and the honour due from a child, places in the parents a perpetual right to respect, reverence, support and compliance too, more or less, as the father’s care, cost, and kindness in his education, has been more or less. This ends not with minority, but holds in all parts and conditions of a man’s life. The want of distinguishing these two powers, viz. that which the father hath in the right of tuition, during minority, and the right of honour all his life, may perhaps have caused a great part of the mistakes about this matter: for to speak properly of them, the first of these is rather the privilege of children, and duty of parents, than any prerogative of paternal power. The nourishment and education of their children is a charge so incumbent on parents for their children’s good, that nothing can absolve them from taking care of it: and though the power of commanding and chastising them go along with it, yet God hath woven into the principles of human nature such a tenderness for their off-spring, that there is little fear that parents should use their power with too much rigour; the excess is seldom on the severe side, the strong byass of nature drawing the other way. And therefore God almighty when he would express his gentle dealing with the Israelites, he tells them, that though he chastened them, he chastened them as a man chastens his son, Deut. viii. 5. i.e. with tenderness and affection, and kept them under no severer discipline than what was absolutely best for them, and had been less kindness to have slackened. This is that power to which children are commanded obedience, that the pains and care of their parents may not be increased, or ill rewarded.
Sect. 67. The responsibility of a minor is under the temporary authority of the father, which ends when the child becomes an adult. The respect that a child owes to their parents grants the parents a lifelong right to respect, reverence, support, and compliance, depending on the father’s investment in their upbringing. This obligation does not end with childhood but continues throughout a person’s life. The failure to distinguish between these two types of authority—the father's educational authority during childhood and the lifelong obligation of honor—has likely led to many misunderstandings on this issue. To put it clearly, the first is more about the rights of children and the responsibilities of parents rather than an exclusive paternal authority. Parents have a fundamental duty to nurture and educate their children for their well-being, and nothing can excuse them from this responsibility. While the ability to command and discipline comes with this role, God has instilled in human nature a deep tenderness for their children, making it rare for parents to exercise their authority too harshly; typically, the tendency is towards leniency. Thus, when God wanted to illustrate His gentle treatment of the Israelites, He stated that although He chastened them, He did so as a man disciplines his son, Deut. viii. 5., with care and love, not imposing any more severe discipline than was necessary and showing more kindness by not being overly lenient. This is the authority to which children are instructed to obey, ensuring that the efforts and sacrifices of their parents are neither increased nor unacknowledged.
Sect. 68. On the other side, honour and support, all that which gratitude requires to return for the benefits received by and from them, is the indispensable duty of the child, and the proper privilege of the parents. This is intended for the parents advantage, as the other is for the child’s; though education, the parents duty, seems to have most power, because the ignorance and infirmities of childhood stand in need of restraint and correction; which is a visible exercise of rule, and a kind of dominion. And that duty which is comprehended in the word honour, requires less obedience, though the obligation be stronger on grown, than younger children: for who can think the command, Children obey your parents, requires in a man, that has children of his own, the same submission to his father, as it does in his yet young children to him; and that by this precept he were bound to obey all his father’s commands, if, out of a conceit of authority, he should have the indiscretion to treat him still as a boy?
Sect. 68. On the other hand, honoring and supporting parents, which is what gratitude requires in return for the benefits received from them, is an essential duty of the child and a rightful privilege of the parents. This is meant to benefit the parents, just as the other is for the child's benefit; although education, which is the parents’ duty, seems to carry more weight because the ignorance and weaknesses of childhood need guidance and correction, which is a clear exercise of authority and a form of control. The duty implied by the word honor requires less obedience, even though the obligation is stronger for adults than for younger children: who can think that the command, Children obey your parents, requires a man with children of his own to submit to his father the same way his young children submit to him? And that by this command he is obliged to follow all of his father’s orders, if out of a sense of authority, his father were to mistakenly treat him as if he were still a boy?
Sect. 69. The first part then of paternal power, or rather duty, which is education, belongs so to the father, that it terminates at a certain season; when the business of education is over, it ceases of itself, and is also alienable before: for a man may put the tuition of his son in other hands; and he that has made his son an apprentice to another, has discharged him, during that time, of a great part of his obedience both to himself and to his mother. But all the duty of honour, the other part, remains never the less entire to them; nothing can cancel that: it is so inseparable from them both, that the father’s authority cannot dispossess the mother of this right, nor can any man discharge his son from honouring her that bore him. But both these are very far from a power to make laws, and enforcing them with penalties, that may reach estate, liberty, limbs and life. The power of commanding ends with nonage; and though, after that, honour and respect, support and defence, and whatsoever gratitude can oblige a man to, for the highest benefits he is naturally capable of, be always due from a son to his parents; yet all this puts no scepter into the father’s hand, no sovereign power of commanding. He has no dominion over his son’s property, or actions; nor any right, that his will should prescribe to his son’s in all things; however it may become his son in many things, not very inconvenient to him and his family, to pay a deference to it.
Sect. 69. The first part of parental authority, or rather duty, which is education, solely belongs to the father, but it has a specific endpoint; once the education process is complete, it naturally comes to an end and can be transferred beforehand. A father may entrust his child's education to others, and when he apprentices his son to someone else, the son is relieved, during that time, of much of his obligation to both his father and mother. However, the responsibility of honoring them remains intact; nothing can erase that. It is so closely tied to both parents that the father’s authority cannot strip the mother of this right, nor can anyone relieve his son of the duty to honor her who gave him life. But both of these duties are far removed from having the power to create laws and enforce them with penalties that affect a person's property, freedom, body, and life. The ability to command ends when a child reaches adulthood; and although after that point, honor and respect, support and protection, and any gratitude owed for the greatest benefits he has naturally received should always be directed from a son to his parents, none of this grants the father any scepter or sovereign authority over his son. He has no control over his son’s possessions or actions, nor any right for his will to dictate his son’s in all matters, though it may be beneficial for the son to show deference in certain areas that do not cause inconvenience to him or his family.
Sect. 70. A man may owe honour and respect to an ancient, or wise man; defence to his child or friend; relief and support to the distressed; and gratitude to a benefactor, to such a degree, that all he has, all he can do, cannot sufficiently pay it: but all these give no authority, no right to any one, of making laws over him from whom they are owing. And it is plain, all this is due not only to the bare title of father; not only because, as has been said, it is owing to the mother too; but because these obligations to parents, and the degrees of what is required of children, may be varied by the different care and kindness, trouble and expence, which is often employed upon one child more than another.
Sect. 70. A person may owe honor and respect to an elder or a wise individual; protection to their child or friend; assistance and support to those in need; and gratitude to a benefactor, to such an extent that nothing they have or can do is enough to repay it. However, none of this gives anyone the authority or right to make laws over the person to whom these debts are owed. It's clear that these obligations are not just based on the title of being a father; they also apply to mothers, as mentioned before. Additionally, the obligations to parents and the expectations placed on children can vary based on the different levels of care, kindness, effort, and expense that is often invested in one child more than another.
Sect. 71. This shews the reason how it comes to pass, that parents in societies, where they themselves are subjects, retain a power over their children, and have as much right to their subjection, as those who are in the state of nature. Which could not possibly be, if all political power were only paternal, and that in truth they were one and the same thing: for then, all paternal power being in the prince, the subject could naturally have none of it. But these two powers, political and paternal, are so perfectly distinct and separate; are built upon so different foundations, and given to so different ends, that every subject that is a father, has as much a paternal power over his children, as the prince has over his: and every prince, that has parents, owes them as much filial duty and obedience, as the meanest of his subjects do to their’s; and can therefore contain not any part or degree of that kind of dominion, which a prince or magistrate has over his subject.
Sect. 71. This explains why parents in societies, where they are subjects, still have power over their children and retain as much right to their authority as those who are in a natural state. This wouldn't be the case if all political power were just paternal and truly the same thing; otherwise, if all paternal power rested with the prince, the subjects would naturally hold none of it. However, these two powers—political and paternal—are completely distinct and separate; they are based on different foundations and serve different purposes. Therefore, every subject who is a father has as much paternal authority over his children as the prince has over his subjects. Similarly, every prince who has parents owes them as much filial duty and obedience as the lowest of his subjects owes to theirs; thus, he cannot possess any part or degree of the kind of control that a prince or magistrate has over his subjects.
Sect. 72. Though the obligation on the parents to bring up their children, and the obligation on children to honour their parents, contain all the power on the one hand, and submission on the other, which are proper to this relation, yet there is another power ordinarily in the father, whereby he has a tie on the obedience of his children; which tho’ it be common to him with other men, yet the occasions of shewing it, almost constantly happening to fathers in their private families, and the instances of it elsewhere being rare, and less taken notice of, it passes in the world for a part of paternal jurisdiction. And this is the power men generally have to bestow their estates on those who please them best; the possession of the father being the expectation and inheritance of the children, ordinarily in certain proportions, according to the law and custom of each country; yet it is commonly in the father’s power to bestow it with a more sparing or liberal hand, according as the behaviour of this or that child hath comported with his will and humour.
Sect. 72. While parents have the duty to raise their children and children have the obligation to respect their parents, which establishes the dynamic of authority and submission in this relationship, there is also an additional authority often held by the father. This authority ties the obedience of his children to him. Although this authority is also shared with other men, instances of it are most frequently observed in fathers within their own households, and occurrences in other contexts are rare and less recognized, so it tends to be seen as part of a father’s rights. This authority is typically the ability to distribute their wealth to those they favor. The father’s control over his possessions is the expectation and inheritance of the children, usually distributed in certain proportions based on the laws and customs of each country. However, it is generally within the father’s power to give it out more conservatively or generously, depending on how each child's behavior aligns with his preferences and temperament.
Sect. 73. This is no small tie on the obedience of children: and there being always annexed to the enjoyment of land, a submission to the government of the country, of which that land is a part; it has been commonly supposed, that a father could oblige his posterity to that government, of which he himself was a subject, and that his compact held them; whereas, it being only a necessary condition annexed to the land, and the inheritance of an estate which is under that government, reaches only those who will take it on that condition, and so is no natural tie or engagement, but a voluntary submission: for every man’s children being by nature as free as himself, or any of his ancestors ever were, may, whilst they are in that freedom, choose what society they will join themselves to, what commonwealth they will put themselves under. But if they will enjoy the inheritance of their ancestors, they must take it on the same terms their ancestors had it, and submit to all the conditions annexed to such a possession. By this power indeed fathers oblige their children to obedience to themselves, even when they are past minority, and most commonly too subject them to this or that political power: but neither of these by any peculiar right of fatherhood, but by the reward they have in their hands to inforce and recompence such a compliance; and is no more power than what a French man has over an English man, who by the hopes of an estate he will leave him, will certainly have a strong tie on his obedience: and if, when it is left him, he will enjoy it, he must certainly take it upon the conditions annexed to the possession of land in that country where it lies, whether it be France or England.
Sect. 73. This places a significant obligation on children's obedience: since owning land typically means accepting the government of the area where that land is located, it has been widely believed that a father can require his descendants to abide by that government, just as he did. However, this is only a necessary condition tied to the land and the inheritance of property governed by that authority, which only applies to those who accept it under those terms. Therefore, it is not a natural bond or obligation, but rather a voluntary agreement: every person's children are naturally as free as they are, or as any of their ancestors were, and they can choose which society or government they want to join while they remain free. However, if they want to inherit what their ancestors left them, they must accept it under the same conditions their ancestors did and comply with all the requirements tied to that inheritance. This power indeed allows fathers to demand obedience from their children, even after they reach adulthood, and it often subjects them to various political authorities. But this power does not stem from any special right of fatherhood; it comes from the rewards they have to enforce compliance. It is no more authority than what a Frenchman holds over an Englishman, who, hoping to receive an inheritance, will naturally feel compelled to obey. If the inheritance is given to him, he must accept it along with the conditions that come with owning land in that country, whether it is France or England.
Sect. 74. To conclude then, tho’ the father’s power of commanding extends no farther than the minority of his children, and to a degree only fit for the discipline and government of that age; and tho’ that honour and respect, and all that which the Latins called piety, which they indispensably owe to their parents all their life-time, and in all estates, with all that support and defence is due to them, gives the father no power of governing, i.e. making laws and enacting penalties on his children; though by all this he has no dominion over the property or actions of his son: yet it is obvious to conceive how easy it was, in the first ages of the world, and in places still, where the thinness of people gives families leave to separate into unpossessed quarters, and they have room to remove or plant themselves in yet vacant habitations, for the father of the family to become the prince of it;* he had been a ruler from the beginning of the infancy of his children: and since without some government it would be hard for them to live together, it was likeliest it should, by the express or tacit consent of the children when they were grown up, be in the father, where it seemed without any change barely to continue; when indeed nothing more was required to it, than the permitting the father to exercise alone, in his family, that executive power of the law of nature, which every free man naturally hath, and by that permission resigning up to him a monarchical power, whilst they remained in it. But that this was not by any paternal right, but only by the consent of his children, is evident from hence, that no body doubts, but if a stranger, whom chance or business had brought to his family, had there killed any of his children, or committed any other fact, he might condemn and put him to death, or other-wise have punished him, as well as any of his children; which it was impossible he should do by virtue of any paternal authority over one who was not his child, but by virtue of that executive power of the law of nature, which, as a man, he had a right to: and he alone could punish him in his family, where the respect of his children had laid by the exercise of such a power, to give way to the dignity and authority they were willing should remain in him, above the rest of his family.
Sect. 74. To sum up, even though a father's authority only applies while his children are minors and is meant for their guidance and discipline appropriate to their age, and although they owe their parents respect and support throughout their lives, this does not grant the father the power to make laws or impose penalties on his children. He has no control over his son's property or actions. However, it's easy to see how, in earlier times and in places where the population is sparse enough that families can move into unoccupied areas, the father could become the leader of the household. He had been in charge from the beginning when his children were young, and since it would be challenging for them to coexist without some form of governance, it was likely that the father's authority continued by the explicit or implied agreement of the now-adult children. It required little more than allowing the father to exercise the natural law—a power that belongs to every free man—within his family, effectively granting him monarchical authority as long as they stayed together. However, this was not a matter of paternal right but rather based on the consent of his children. This is evident since no one would question that if a stranger, brought in by chance or circumstance, harmed any of his children in the family, the father could condemn and punish him just like he would any of his children. He could not do this simply because of paternal authority over someone who was not his child; rather, it was through the exercise of natural law, a right he held simply as a man. He was the only one who could enforce punishment in his household, with his children choosing to respect his authority and dignity above the rest of the family.
(*It is no improbable opinion therefore, which the archphilosopher was of, that the chief person in every houshold was always, as it were, a king: so when numbers of housholds joined themselves in civil societies together, kings were the first kind of governors amongst them, which is also, as it seemeth, the reason why the name of fathers continued still in them, who, of fathers, were made rulers; as also the ancient custom of governors to do as Melchizedec, and being kings, to exercise the office of priests, which fathers did at the first, grew perhaps by the same occasion. Howbeit, this is not the only kind of regiment that has been received in the world. The inconveniences of one kind have caused sundry others to be devised; so that in a word, all public regiment, of what kind soever, seemeth evidently to have risen from the deliberate advice, consultation and composition between men, judging it convenient and behoveful; there being no impossibility in nature considered by itself, but that man might have lived without any public regiment, Hooker’s Eccl. Pol. lib. i. sect. 10.)
(*It's not an unlikely view, then, that the archphilosopher held, that the head of every household was like a king: so when many households came together in civil societies, kings were the first type of leaders among them. This seems to be why the title of "fathers" persisted, as they were made rulers; and also the ancient practice of leaders, like Melchizedek, who were both kings and acted as priests—something that fathers originally did—perhaps developed for the same reason. However, this isn't the only kind of governance that has existed in the world. The problems with one type have led to the creation of various others, so in short, all forms of public governance seem to have arisen from the intentional discussion, consultation, and agreement among people, who deemed it necessary and beneficial; there being no impossibility in nature itself that would prevent man from living without any public governance. Hooker’s Eccl. Pol. lib. i. sect. 10.)
Sect. 75. Thus it was easy, and almost natural for children, by a tacit, and scarce avoidable consent, to make way for the father’s authority and government. They had been accustomed in their childhood to follow his direction, and to refer their little differences to him, and when they were men, who fitter to rule them? Their little properties, and less covetousness, seldom afforded greater controversies; and when any should arise, where could they have a fitter umpire than he, by whose care they had every one been sustained and brought up, and who had a tenderness for them all? It is no wonder that they made no distinction betwixt minority and full age; nor looked after one and twenty, or any other age that might make them the free disposers of themselves and fortunes, when they could have no desire to be out of their pupilage: the government they had been under, during it, continued still to be more their protection than restraint; and they could no where find a greater security to their peace, liberties, and fortunes, than in the rule of a father.
Sect. 75. It was easy and almost natural for children, through an unspoken and almost unavoidable agreement, to accept their father’s authority and guidance. They had grown up following his direction and turning to him to resolve their little disputes, so when they became adults, who better to lead them? Their small possessions and lesser greed rarely caused significant arguments; and when conflicts did arise, who could be a better judge than the person who had cared for them all and raised them with love? It's not surprising that they didn’t see a difference between being a minor and being an adult, nor did they focus on turning twenty-one or any other age that would allow them to take charge of their own lives and fortunes, especially when they had no desire to leave their upbringing behind. The authority they had experienced during their childhood continued to provide more protection than restrictions; and they couldn’t find greater security for their peace, freedoms, and wealth than under their father’s rule.
Sect. 76. Thus the natural fathers of families, by an insensible change, became the politic monarchs of them too: and as they chanced to live long, and leave able and worthy heirs, for several successions, or otherwise; so they laid the foundations of hereditary, or elective kingdoms, under several constitutions and manners, according as chance, contrivance, or occasions happened to mould them. But if princes have their titles in their fathers right, and it be a sufficient proof of the natural right of fathers to political authority, because they commonly were those in whose hands we find, de facto, the exercise of government: I say, if this argument be good, it will as strongly prove, that all princes, nay princes only, ought to be priests, since it is as certain, that in the beginning, the father of the family was priest, as that he was ruler in his own houshold.
Sect. 76. So the natural heads of families, through a gradual change, became the political rulers of them too: and as they happened to live long and have capable and worthy heirs for several generations, or not; they laid the groundwork for hereditary or elective kingdoms, shaped by various systems and ways, depending on how circumstances, plans, or events influenced them. But if rulers derive their titles from their fathers' right, and this is enough to prove the natural right of fathers to political authority, because they were usually the ones who had, in practice, the power of government: I say, if this reasoning holds, it will equally suggest that all rulers, or rather only rulers, should be priests, since it is just as clear that in the beginning, the head of the family was a priest as he was the leader of his household.
CHAPTER. VII.
OF POLITICAL OR CIVIL SOCIETY.
Sect. 77. GOD having made man such a creature, that in his own judgment, it was not good for him to be alone, put him under strong obligations of necessity, convenience, and inclination to drive him into society, as well as fitted him with understanding and language to continue and enjoy it. The first society was between man and wife, which gave beginning to that between parents and children; to which, in time, that between master and servant came to be added: and though all these might, and commonly did meet together, and make up but one family, wherein the master or mistress of it had some sort of rule proper to a family; each of these, or all together, came short of political society, as we shall see, if we consider the different ends, ties, and bounds of each of these.
Sect. 77. Since God created man in such a way that, in His judgment, it wasn’t good for him to be alone, He placed a strong need, convenience, and desire within him to encourage him to seek companionship, and equipped him with the understanding and language to maintain and enjoy it. The first form of society was between husband and wife, which led to the relationship between parents and children; later, the dynamic between masters and servants also developed. While all of these relationships could, and often did, come together to form a single family, where the head of the household exercised some authority appropriate to a family, each of these, or even all combined, fell short of a political society, as we will explore when we look at the different purposes, connections, and boundaries of each.
Sect. 78. Conjugal society is made by a voluntary compact between man and woman; and tho’ it consist chiefly in such a communion and right in one another’s bodies as is necessary to its chief end, procreation; yet it draws with it mutual support and assistance, and a communion of interests too, as necessary not only to unite their care and affection, but also necessary to their common off-spring, who have a right to be nourished, and maintained by them, till they are able to provide for themselves.
Sect. 78. Marriage is formed by a voluntary agreement between a man and a woman; and while it mainly involves the sharing and right to each other’s bodies, which is essential for its primary purpose of having children, it also includes mutual support and assistance, as well as shared interests. This is important not only to strengthen their care and affection for each other but also for their children, who have the right to be nurtured and supported by them until they can take care of themselves.
Sect. 79. For the end of conjunction, between male and female, being not barely procreation, but the continuation of the species; this conjunction betwixt male and female ought to last, even after procreation, so long as is necessary to the nourishment and support of the young ones, who are to be sustained by those that got them, till they are able to shift and provide for themselves. This rule, which the infinite wise maker hath set to the works of his hands, we find the inferior creatures steadily obey. In those viviparous animals which feed on grass, the conjunction between male and female lasts no longer than the very act of copulation; because the teat of the dam being sufficient to nourish the young, till it be able to feed on grass, the male only begets, but concerns not himself for the female or young, to whose sustenance he can contribute nothing. But in beasts of prey the conjunction lasts longer: because the dam not being able well to subsist herself, and nourish her numerous off-spring by her own prey alone, a more laborious, as well as more dangerous way of living, than by feeding on grass, the assistance of the male is necessary to the maintenance of their common family, which cannot subsist till they are able to prey for themselves, but by the joint care of male and female. The same is to be observed in all birds, (except some domestic ones, where plenty of food excuses the cock from feeding, and taking care of the young brood) whose young needing food in the nest, the cock and hen continue mates, till the young are able to use their wing, and provide for themselves.
Sect. 79. The purpose of the bond between male and female is not just for reproduction, but for the survival of the species; this bond should last even after reproduction, as long as it's necessary to nurture and support the young, who rely on their parents until they can fend for themselves. We see this principle, set by the infinitely wise creator, in the loyalty of lower creatures. In viviparous animals that eat grass, the bond between male and female only lasts through the act of mating because the mother’s milk is enough to nourish the young until they can eat grass on their own. The male only contributes to reproduction and has no role in caring for the female or the young since he can't help with their sustenance. However, in predatory animals, the bond lasts longer because the mother cannot adequately support herself and her many offspring solely from her own prey. This lifestyle is more labor-intensive and dangerous than grazing, so the male's support is essential for the survival of their family until they can hunt for themselves, which requires the combined care of both parents. The same can be seen in all birds, (except for some domesticated ones, where an abundance of food allows the male to avoid caring for the young) as the chicks need food in the nest, leading the male and female to stay together until the young can fly and fend for themselves.
Sect. 80. And herein I think lies the chief, if not the only reason, why the male and female in mankind are tied to a longer conjunction than other creatures, viz. because the female is capable of conceiving, and de facto is commonly with child again, and brings forth too a new birth, long before the former is out of a dependency for support on his parents help, and able to shift for himself, and has all the assistance is due to him from his parents: whereby the father, who is bound to take care for those he hath begot, is under an obligation to continue in conjugal society with the same woman longer than other creatures, whose young being able to subsist of themselves, before the time of procreation returns again, the conjugal bond dissolves of itself, and they are at liberty, till Hymen at his usual anniversary season summons them again to chuse new mates. Wherein one cannot but admire the wisdom of the great Creator, who having given to man foresight, and an ability to lay up for the future, as well as to supply the present necessity, hath made it necessary, that society of man and wife should be more lasting, than of male and female amongst other creatures; that so their industry might be encouraged, and their interest better united, to make provision and lay up goods for their common issue, which uncertain mixture, or easy and frequent solutions of conjugal society would mightily disturb.
Sect. 80. I believe this is the main, if not the sole reason, why men and women are in a longer relationship than other creatures. The female can conceive, and usually becomes pregnant again, giving birth while the male is still dependent on his parents for support and hasn't yet learned to fend for himself, receiving all the care he needs from them. Because of this, the father, who is responsible for the well-being of his offspring, has to remain in a marriage with the same woman longer than other species. In those species, the young can survive on their own before it's time to reproduce again, leading to the natural dissolution of the marriage bond, allowing them the freedom to choose new partners when the usual mating season arrives. One can't help but admire the wisdom of the great Creator, who has given humans foresight and the ability to prepare for the future as well as meet current needs. This design makes it necessary for the relationship between husband and wife to last longer than that between males and females of other species, so that their efforts can be encouraged and their interests better aligned to provide and save resources for their shared offspring, preventing the chaos that could arise from frequent changes in marital relationships.
Sect. 81. But tho’ these are ties upon mankind, which make the conjugal bonds more firm and lasting in man, than the other species of animals; yet it would give one reason to enquire, why this compact, where procreation and education are secured, and inheritance taken care for, may not be made determinable, either by consent, or at a certain time, or upon certain conditions, as well as any other voluntary compacts, there being no necessity in the nature of the thing, nor to the ends of it, that it should always be for life; I mean, to such as are under no restraint of any positive law, which ordains all such contracts to be perpetual.
Sect. 81. Although these bonds create stronger and more lasting marriages for humans than for other animals, it raises the question of why this agreement, which ensures procreation and education and addresses inheritance, cannot be set to expire either by mutual consent, after a certain time, or under specific conditions, just like any other voluntary agreements. There’s no inherent reason or purpose in this that it must always be lifelong, especially for those who are not bound by any law that dictates such contracts to be permanent.
Sect. 82. But the husband and wife, though they have but one common concern, yet having different understandings, will unavoidably sometimes have different wills too; it therefore being necessary that the last determination, i. e. the rule, should be placed somewhere; it naturally falls to the man’s share, as the abler and the stronger. But this reaching but to the things of their common interest and property, leaves the wife in the full and free possession of what by contract is her peculiar right, and gives the husband no more power over her life than she has over his; the power of the husband being so far from that of an absolute monarch, that the wife has in many cases a liberty to separate from him, where natural right, or their contract allows it; whether that contract be made by themselves in the state of nature, or by the customs or laws of the country they live in; and the children upon such separation fall to the father or mother’s lot, as such contract does determine.
Sect. 82. Even though a husband and wife share a common interest, their different perspectives will inevitably lead to differing opinions as well. Because of this, it’s necessary for someone to have the final say, which typically falls to the husband, as he is often viewed as the stronger and more capable partner. However, this authority only applies to matters of shared interests and property, leaving the wife with complete control over her own rights as defined by their agreement. The husband does not have more power over her life than she has over his; in fact, his authority is far from that of an absolute ruler. The wife often has the option to separate from him when natural rights or their contract permit it, whether that agreement was made in a natural state or according to the customs or laws of their community. In the event of separation, custody of the children will be decided based on the terms of the agreement.
Sect. 83. For all the ends of marriage being to be obtained under politic government, as well as in the state of nature, the civil magistrate doth not abridge the right or power of either naturally necessary to those ends, viz. procreation and mutual support and assistance whilst they are together; but only decides any controversy that may arise between man and wife about them. If it were otherwise, and that absolute sovereignty and power of life and death naturally belonged to the husband, and were necessary to the society between man and wife, there could be no matrimony in any of those countries where the husband is allowed no such absolute authority. But the ends of matrimony requiring no such power in the husband, the condition of conjugal society put it not in him, it being not at all necessary to that state. Conjugal society could subsist and attain its ends without it; nay, community of goods, and the power over them, mutual assistance and maintenance, and other things belonging to conjugal society, might be varied and regulated by that contract which unites man and wife in that society, as far as may consist with procreation and the bringing up of children till they could shift for themselves; nothing being necessary to any society, that is not necessary to the ends for which it is made.
Sect. 83. The purposes of marriage are achievable under both political authority and in a natural state, and the civil authority does not limit the rights or powers each partner naturally needs to fulfill these purposes, which are procreation and mutual support while they are together; it only resolves any disputes that may arise between husband and wife regarding these matters. If it were different, and the husband had total control and the power of life and death as a natural right necessary for the relationship, there would be no marriage in any areas where husbands do not have such absolute authority. However, since marriage doesn’t require such power from the husband, the condition of marital society does not assign it to him, as it's not needed for that relationship. Marital society could exist and achieve its goals without it; in fact, shared property and control over it, mutual support and care, and other aspects of married life could be adjusted and defined by the contract that brings together husband and wife in that society, provided it aligns with procreation and raising children until they can fend for themselves; nothing is necessary for any society that isn’t essential to its intended purposes.
Sect. 84. The society betwixt parents and children, and the distinct rights and powers belonging respectively to them, I have treated of so largely, in the foregoing chapter, that I shall not here need to say any thing of it. And I think it is plain, that it is far different from a politic society.
Sect. 84. I've already discussed the relationship between parents and children, along with the specific rights and powers each has, in the previous chapter, so I won't go into it again here. It's clear that this relationship is very different from a political society.
Sect. 85. Master and servant are names as old as history, but given to those of far different condition; for a freeman makes himself a servant to another, by selling him, for a certain time, the service he undertakes to do, in exchange for wages he is to receive: and though this commonly puts him into the family of his master, and under the ordinary discipline thereof; yet it gives the master but a temporary power over him, and no greater than what is contained in the contract between them. But there is another sort of servants, which by a peculiar name we call slaves, who being captives taken in a just war, are by the right of nature subjected to the absolute dominion and arbitrary power of their masters. These men having, as I say, forfeited their lives, and with it their liberties, and lost their estates; and being in the state of slavery, not capable of any property, cannot in that state be considered as any part of civil society; the chief end whereof is the preservation of property.
Sect. 85. "Master" and "servant" are terms as old as history, but they apply to people in very different situations. A free person becomes a servant to another by agreeing to provide their services for a set period in exchange for wages. While this often leads to them living in their master’s household and following their usual rules, it only gives the master temporary power over them, limited to what’s outlined in their contract. On the other hand, there’s another type of servant we specifically refer to as slaves. These individuals, captured in a just war, are subjected to the complete control and arbitrary power of their masters by natural right. They have effectively forfeited their lives, and with that, their freedoms and properties; and because they are in a state of slavery, they cannot own anything. Therefore, in that condition, they cannot be regarded as part of civil society, which primarily exists to protect property.
Sect. 86. Let us therefore consider a master of a family with all these subordinate relations of wife, children, servants, and slaves, united under the domestic rule of a family; which, what resemblance soever it may have in its order, offices, and number too, with a little commonwealth, yet is very far from it, both in its constitution, power and end: or if it must be thought a monarchy, and the paterfamilias the absolute monarch in it, absolute monarchy will have but a very shattered and short power, when it is plain, by what has been said before, that the master of the family has a very distinct and differently limited power, both as to time and extent, over those several persons that are in it; for excepting the slave (and the family is as much a family, and his power as paterfamilias as great, whether there be any slaves in his family or no) he has no legislative power of life and death over any of them, and none too but what a mistress of a family may have as well as he. And he certainly can have no absolute power over the whole family, who has but a very limited one over every individual in it. But how a family, or any other society of men, differ from that which is properly political society, we shall best see, by considering wherein political society itself consists.
Sect. 86. Let’s consider a head of a household with all the subordinate relationships of a wife, children, servants, and slaves, all united under the household's authority. While it might share some similarities in structure, roles, and numbers with a small government, it is fundamentally different in its setup, power, and purpose. If we have to think of it as a monarchy, with the head of the family as the absolute ruler, then this absolute monarchy has very limited and short-lived power. As previously mentioned, the head of the household has distinct and varying limits on their authority over different members of the family. Aside from the slave (and whether or not there are slaves, the family remains a family, and the head's authority remains significant), the head has no legislative power of life and death over anyone else in the household, and the same goes for a female head of the household. It's clear that someone cannot have absolute control over the entire family when they have only limited control over each individual member. To understand how a family or any other society of people differs from a true political society, it’s best to examine what exactly constitutes a political society.
Sect. 87. Man being born, as has been proved, with a title to perfect freedom, and an uncontrouled enjoyment of all the rights and privileges of the law of nature, equally with any other man, or number of men in the world, hath by nature a power, not only to preserve his property, that is, his life, liberty and estate, against the injuries and attempts of other men; but to judge of, and punish the breaches of that law in others, as he is persuaded the offence deserves, even with death itself, in crimes where the heinousness of the fact, in his opinion, requires it. But because no political society can be, nor subsist, without having in itself the power to preserve the property, and in order thereunto, punish the offences of all those of that society; there, and there only is political society, where every one of the members hath quitted this natural power, resigned it up into the hands of the community in all cases that exclude him not from appealing for protection to the law established by it. And thus all private judgment of every particular member being excluded, the community comes to be umpire, by settled standing rules, indifferent, and the same to all parties; and by men having authority from the community, for the execution of those rules, decides all the differences that may happen between any members of that society concerning any matter of right; and punishes those offences which any member hath committed against the society, with such penalties as the law has established: whereby it is easy to discern, who are, and who are not, in political society together. Those who are united into one body, and have a common established law and judicature to appeal to, with authority to decide controversies between them, and punish offenders, are in civil society one with another: but those who have no such common appeal, I mean on earth, are still in the state of nature, each being, where there is no other, judge for himself, and executioner; which is, as I have before shewed it, the perfect state of nature.
Sect. 87. Since it's been established that humans are born with a right to complete freedom and an unrestricted enjoyment of all the rights and privileges provided by the laws of nature, equally with any other individual or group of individuals in the world, every person inherently has the ability to not only protect their property—meaning their life, liberty, and possessions—from harm or attacks from others, but also to judge and punish violations of that law by others in a way they believe is deserved, even to the extent of death in cases where they feel the crime is particularly severe. However, since no political society can exist or thrive without having the power to safeguard property and enforce punishments for offenses committed by its members, a political society only exists where each member has given up this natural power, handing it over to the community in situations that don’t prevent them from seeking protection under the established laws. By doing this, individual judgment is set aside, and the community becomes the arbitrator through established, impartial rules that apply equally to everyone. Those given authority by the community carry out these rules and resolve any disputes between members regarding rights, punishing any offenses against the society with penalties that the law has prescribed. This makes it clear who belongs to a political society and who does not. Those who come together as one body with a common law and judicial system to rely on, having the authority to resolve disagreements and sanction wrongdoers, are part of a civil society. In contrast, those who lack a common legal framework and authority to appeal to remain in a state of nature, where each individual acts as their own judge and enforcer, which, as I have previously explained, is the true state of nature.
Sect. 88. And thus the commonwealth comes by a power to set down what punishment shall belong to the several transgressions which they think worthy of it, committed amongst the members of that society, (which is the power of making laws) as well as it has the power to punish any injury done unto any of its members, by any one that is not of it, (which is the power of war and peace;) and all this for the preservation of the property of all the members of that society, as far as is possible. But though every man who has entered into civil society, and is become a member of any commonwealth, has thereby quitted his power to punish offences, against the law of nature, in prosecution of his own private judgment, yet with the judgment of offences, which he has given up to the legislative in all cases, where he can appeal to the magistrate, he has given a right to the commonwealth to employ his force, for the execution of the judgments of the commonwealth, whenever he shall be called to it; which indeed are his own judgments, they being made by himself, or his representative. And herein we have the original of the legislative and executive power of civil society, which is to judge by standing laws, how far offences are to be punished, when committed within the commonwealth; and also to determine, by occasional judgments founded on the present circumstances of the fact, how far injuries from without are to be vindicated; and in both these to employ all the force of all the members, when there shall be need.
Sect. 88. And so, the commonwealth gains the authority to establish what punishments should be assigned to various offenses deemed worthy of it, committed by members within that society (which is the power to create laws), as well as the ability to punish any harm done to its members by anyone outside of it (which represents the power of war and peace); and all of this is for the preservation of the property of all society members, as much as possible. However, even though every individual who has joined a civil society and become a part of any commonwealth has given up their power to personally punish offenses against natural law based on their own private judgment, they have entrusted the legislative body with the judgment of offenses in all cases where they can appeal to a magistrate. This grants the commonwealth the right to use its authority to enforce the judgments of the commonwealth whenever necessary; these judgments are essentially their own, as they are made by the individual or their representative. This establishes the foundation for the legislative and executive power of civil society, which assesses, through established laws, how offenses should be punished when committed within the commonwealth; and also determines, through specific judgments based on the current circumstances, how far to respond to injuries from outside; and in both cases, to utilize the collective force of all members when needed.
Sect. 89. Where-ever therefore any number of men are so united into one society, as to quit every one his executive power of the law of nature, and to resign it to the public, there and there only is a political, or civil society. And this is done, where-ever any number of men, in the state of nature, enter into society to make one people, one body politic, under one supreme government; or else when any one joins himself to, and incorporates with any government already made: for hereby he authorizes the society, or which is all one, the legislative thereof, to make laws for him, as the public good of the society shall require; to the execution whereof, his own assistance (as to his own decrees) is due. And this puts men out of a state of nature into that of a commonwealth, by setting up a judge on earth, with authority to determine all the controversies, and redress the injuries that may happen to any member of the commonwealth; which judge is the legislative, or magistrates appointed by it. And where-ever there are any number of men, however associated, that have no such decisive power to appeal to, there they are still in the state of nature.
Sect. 89. Whenever a group of individuals comes together to form one society by giving up their individual authority under the law of nature and passing it to the community, that is where a political or civil society exists. This occurs whenever a number of individuals in a state of nature join to create one people, one political body, under a single supreme government; or when someone joins and becomes part of an existing government. By doing this, they give the society, or essentially the legislative body, the power to create laws for their benefit, as the public good demands. To enforce these laws, each individual is obligated to contribute, in the same way they would adhere to their own decisions. This transition takes people out of a state of nature and into a commonwealth by establishing an authority on earth to settle disputes and address any grievances that may arise for any member of the commonwealth; this authority is the legislative body or the appointed magistrates. Where there is no such decisive authority to appeal to, regardless of how a group of individuals may be organized, they remain in the state of nature.
Sect. 90. Hence it is evident, that absolute monarchy, which by some men is counted the only government in the world, is indeed inconsistent with civil society, and so can be no form of civil-government at all: for the end of civil society, being to avoid, and remedy those inconveniencies of the state of nature, which necessarily follow from every man’s being judge in his own case, by setting up a known authority, to which every one of that society may appeal upon any injury received, or controversy that may arise, and which every one of the society ought to obey;* where-ever any persons are, who have not such an authority to appeal to, for the decision of any difference between them, there those persons are still in the state of nature; and so is every absolute prince, in respect of those who are under his dominion.
Sect. 90. Therefore, it is clear that absolute monarchy, which some people view as the only form of government in the world, is actually incompatible with civil society and cannot be considered a legitimate form of civil government at all. The purpose of civil society is to avoid and address the issues that arise from the state of nature, where everyone judges their own cases. This is done by establishing a recognized authority to which everyone in that society can turn for resolution when they face harm or disputes, and that everyone in the society is expected to obey. Where there are people who do not have such an authority to appeal to for resolving their differences, those individuals remain in the state of nature; the same applies to any absolute ruler in relation to those under their control.
(*The public power of all society is above every soul contained in the same society; and the principal use of that power is, to give laws unto all that are under it, which laws in such cases we must obey, unless there be reason shewed which may necessarily inforce, that the law of reason, or of God, doth enjoin the contrary, Hook. Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 16.)
(*The power of society as a whole is greater than any individual within it; and the main purpose of that power is to create laws that everyone must follow, unless there’s a compelling reason to argue that the laws of reason or God demand otherwise, Hook. Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 16.)
Sect. 91. For he being supposed to have all, both legislative and executive power in himself alone, there is no judge to be found, no appeal lies open to any one, who may fairly, and indifferently, and with authority decide, and from whose decision relief and redress may be expected of any injury or inconviency, that may be suffered from the prince, or by his order: so that such a man, however intitled, Czar, or Grand Seignior, or how you please, is as much in the state of nature, with all under his dominion, as he is with the rest of mankind: for where-ever any two men are, who have no standing rule, and common judge to appeal to on earth, for the determination of controversies of right betwixt them, there they are still in the state of* nature, and under all the inconveniencies of it, with only this woful difference to the subject, or rather slave of an absolute prince: that whereas, in the ordinary state of nature, he has a liberty to judge of his right, and according to the best of his power, to maintain it; now, whenever his property is invaded by the will and order of his monarch, he has not only no appeal, as those in society ought to have, but as if he were degraded from the common state of rational creatures, is denied a liberty to judge of, or to defend his right; and so is exposed to all the misery and inconveniencies, that a man can fear from one, who being in the unrestrained state of nature, is yet corrupted with flattery, and armed with power.
Sect. 91. Since he is believed to hold all legislative and executive power within himself, there is no judge available, and no one can appeal fairly or impartially with the authority to decide or provide relief from any harm or inconvenience caused by the prince or his orders. Thus, such a person, whether called Czar, Grand Seignior, or anything else, exists in a state of nature with everyone under his rule, just as he does with the rest of humanity. For wherever there are two people who lack a common rule and a recognized judge to settle disputes regarding their rights, they remain in a state of nature, facing all its drawbacks. The only tragic difference for the subject—or rather, the slave—of an absolute ruler is this: in the typical state of nature, an individual has the freedom to assess their rights and defend them to the best of their ability. However, when his property is threatened by the will and orders of his monarch, he not only lacks the right to appeal, as those in a society would, but is also stripped of the liberty to judge or defend his rights, as if he were no longer counted among rational beings. Thus, he faces all the misery and disadvantages that one could suffer at the hands of someone who, although existing in an unchecked state of nature, is tainted by flattery and wielding power.
(*To take away all such mutual grievances, injuries and wrongs, i.e. such as attend men in the state of nature, there was no way but only by growing into composition and agreement amongst themselves, by ordaining some kind of govemment public, and by yielding themselves subject thereunto, that unto whom they granted authority to rule and govem, by them the peace, tranquillity and happy estate of the rest might be procured. Men always knew that where force and injury was offered, they might be defenders of themselves; they knew that however men may seek their own commodity, yet if this were done with injury unto others, it was not to be suffered, but by all men, and all good means to be withstood. Finally, they knew that no man might in reason take upon him to determine his own right, and according to his own determination proceed in maintenance thereof, in as much as every man is towards himself, and them whom he greatly affects, partial; and therefore that strifes and troubles would be endless, except they gave their common consent, all to be ordered by some, whom they should agree upon, without which consent there would be no reason that one man should take upon him to be lord or judge over another, Hooker’s Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 10.)
(*To resolve all their mutual grievances, injuries, and wrongs—like those that occur among people in a state of nature—the only solution was for them to come together, make agreements, establish a form of public government, and submit themselves to it. By granting authority to certain individuals to govern, they could ensure the peace, tranquility, and well-being of everyone else. People always understood that when force and harm were inflicted, they had the right to defend themselves; they recognized that although individuals might pursue their own interests, if that pursuit harmed others, it could not be tolerated and must be opposed by everyone using all available means. Ultimately, they realized that no one could reasonably claim to determine their own rights and act on that determination because everyone tends to be biased toward themselves and those they care about, leading to endless conflict unless they collectively agree to be governed by chosen individuals. Without such consent, there would be no justification for one person to assume the role of lord or judge over another. Hooker’s Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 10.)
Sect. 92. For he that thinks absolute power purifies men’s blood, and corrects the baseness of human nature, need read but the history of this, or any other age, to be convinced of the contrary. He that would have been insolent and injurious in the woods of America, would not probably be much better in a throne; where perhaps learning and religion shall be found out to justify all that he shall do to his subjects, and the sword presently silence all those that dare question it: for what the protection of absolute monarchy is, what kind of fathers of their countries it makes princes to be and to what a degree of happiness and security it carries civil society, where this sort of government is grown to perfection, he that will look into the late relation of Ceylon, may easily see.
Sect. 92. Anyone who believes that absolute power cleanses people's blood and improves human nature just needs to read the history of this or any other time to see the opposite is true. Someone who would have been arrogant and harmful in the forests of America wouldn’t likely be much better on a throne; where perhaps education and religion will be twisted to justify everything he does to his subjects, and his sword will quickly silence anyone who dares question him. For anyone who wants to understand what the protection of absolute monarchy really means, what kind of leaders it makes princes become, and how it affects the happiness and security of civil society where this type of government has reached its peak can easily see this in the recent accounts from Ceylon.
Sect. 93. In absolute monarchies indeed, as well as other governments of the world, the subjects have an appeal to the law, and judges to decide any controversies, and restrain any violence that may happen betwixt the subjects themselves, one amongst another. This every one thinks necessary, and believes he deserves to be thought a declared enemy to society and mankind, who should go about to take it away. But whether this be from a true love of mankind and society, and such a charity as we owe all one to another, there is reason to doubt: for this is no more than what every man, who loves his own power, profit, or greatness, may and naturally must do, keep those animals from hurting, or destroying one another, who labour and drudge only for his pleasure and advantage; and so are taken care of, not out of any love the master has for them, but love of himself, and the profit they bring him: for if it be asked, what security, what fence is there, in such a state, against the violence and oppression of this absolute ruler? the very question can scarce be borne. They are ready to tell you, that it deserves death only to ask after safety. Betwixt subject and subject, they will grant, there must be measures, laws and judges, for their mutual peace and security: but as for the ruler, he ought to be absolute, and is above all such circumstances; because he has power to do more hurt and wrong, it is right when he does it. To ask how you may be guarded from harm, or injury, on that side where the strongest hand is to do it, is presently the voice of faction and rebellion: as if when men quitting the state of nature entered into society, they agreed that all of them but one, should be under the restraint of laws, but that he should still retain all the liberty of the state of nature, increased with power, and made licentious by impunity. This is to think, that men are so foolish, that they take care to avoid what mischiefs may be done them by pole-cats, or foxes; but are content, nay, think it safety, to be devoured by lions.
Sect. 93. In absolute monarchies, as well as in other forms of government, people have the right to appeal to the law, and judges to resolve disputes and prevent any violence that may occur among the subjects themselves. Everyone believes this is necessary and thinks that anyone who tries to take it away is a clear enemy of society and humanity. However, it’s questionable whether this stems from a genuine love for people and society, or from the basic charity we owe each other. After all, this is simply what anyone who values their own power, profit, or status would naturally do: keep those individuals from harming or destroying each other, as they work solely for his enjoyment and benefit. They are cared for not out of love from the master, but out of self-love and the gains they bring him. If you were to ask what protection or safeguards exist against the violence or oppression of this absolute ruler, the very question might be seen as intolerable. They would likely say that merely asking about safety is worthy of death. Between subjects, they would agree that there must be rules, laws, and judges for their mutual peace and safety; but when it comes to the ruler, he should be absolute and above all such considerations. Because he has the power to cause more harm and injustice, it is seen as acceptable when he does so. To ask how one might be protected from harm or injury from the side of the strongest force is promptly labeled as the voice of rebellion and dissent: as if, when people left the state of nature and formed a society, they agreed that all but one should be subject to laws, while that one would still have all the freedoms of the state of nature, enhanced by power and unchecked by consequences. This implies that people are so naive that they take precautions against potential harms from lesser predators like pole-cats or foxes, yet are content, even consider it safe, to be devoured by lions.
Sect. 94. But whatever flatterers may talk to amuse people’s understandings, it hinders not men from feeling; and when they perceive, that any man, in what station soever, is out of the bounds of the civil society which they are of, and that they have no appeal on earth against any harm, they may receive from him, they are apt to think themselves in the state of nature, in respect of him whom they find to be so; and to take care, as soon as they can, to have that safety and security in civil society, for which it was first instituted, and for which only they entered into it. And therefore, though perhaps at first, (as shall be shewed more at large hereafter in the following part of this discourse) some one good and excellent man having got a pre-eminency amongst the rest, had this deference paid to his goodness and virtue, as to a kind of natural authority, that the chief rule, with arbitration of their differences, by a tacit consent devolved into his hands, without any other caution, but the assurance they had of his uprightness and wisdom; yet when time, giving authority, and (as some men would persuade us) sacredness of customs, which the negligent, and unforeseeing innocence of the first ages began, had brought in successors of another stamp, the people finding their properties not secure under the government, as then it was, (whereas government has no other end but the preservation of* property) could never be safe nor at rest, nor think themselves in civil society, till the legislature was placed in collective bodies of men, call them senate, parliament, or what you please. By which means every single person became subject, equally with other the meanest men, to those laws, which he himself, as part of the legislative, had established; nor could any one, by his own authority; avoid the force of the law, when once made; nor by any pretence of superiority plead exemption, thereby to license his own, or the miscarriages of any of his dependents.** No man in civil society can be exempted from the laws of it: for if any man may do what he thinks fit, and there be no appeal on earth, for redress or security against any harm he shall do; I ask, whether he be not perfectly still in the state of nature, and so can be no part or member of that civil society; unless any one will say, the state of nature and civil society are one and the same thing, which I have never yet found any one so great a patron of anarchy as to affirm.
Sect. 94. But no matter what flatterers say to entertain people's minds, it doesn't stop individuals from feeling; and when they realize that someone, regardless of their position, is outside the boundaries of the civil society they belong to, and that they have no way to appeal for protection against any harm that person may cause, they are likely to believe they are back in a state of nature regarding that person. They will strive, as soon as possible, to regain the safety and security in civil society that it was originally created for and for which they initially joined it. Therefore, although initially, (as will be explained in more detail later in this discussion) one good and exceptional person may have gained a prominent position among others, receiving respect for their goodness and virtue as a kind of natural authority, which led to a tacit agreement that the main power and resolution of their disputes were entrusted to him based solely on the trust they had in his integrity and wisdom; when time brought authority, and (as some argue) the sanctity of customs, which arose from the careless and unthinking innocence of earlier times, began to introduce successors of a different kind, the people found their property insecure under the government as it then existed (where government’s sole purpose is the protection of property). They could never feel safe or at ease, nor truly consider themselves part of civil society, until the legislative authority was vested in collective groups of people, whether they are called a senate, parliament, or whatever name you choose. This way, every individual became subject, just like the lowliest person, to the laws they themselves, as part of the legislature, had enacted; no one could avoid the power of the law once established, nor could anyone, under any claim of superiority, argue for an exemption, allowing for their own misdeeds or the failings of those dependent on them. No person in civil society can be exempt from its laws: for if anyone can do as they please, and there is no earthly appeal for redress or protection against any harm they might inflict, I ask whether they are not still entirely in a state of nature, and thus cannot be part of that civil society; unless someone would suggest that the state of nature and civil society are the same thing, which I have yet to meet anyone so staunchly supportive of chaos as to say.
(*At the first, when some certain kind of regiment was once appointed, it may be that nothing was then farther thought upon for the manner of goveming, but all permitted unto their wisdom and discretion, which were to rule, till by experience they found this for all parts very inconvenient, so as the thing which they had devised for a remedy, did indeed but increase the sore, which it should have cured. They saw, that to live by one man’s will, became the cause of all men’s misery. This constrained them to come unto laws, wherein all men might see their duty beforehand, and know the penalties of transgressing them. Hooker’s Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 10.)
(*Initially, when a certain type of regiment was established, it’s possible that no further thought was given to how to govern, leaving everything to the wisdom and discretion of those in charge. However, through experience, they realized this approach was very inconvenient for everyone. The solution they created only worsened the problem it was meant to fix. They recognized that living under one person’s will was the source of everyone’s misery. This pushed them to establish laws, so that everyone could see their responsibilities in advance and understand the penalties for breaking them. Hooker’s Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 10.)
(**Civil law being the act of the whole body politic, doth therefore over-rule each several part of the same body. Hooker, ibid.)
(**Civil law, as the collective agreement of the entire society, takes precedence over each individual part of that society. Hooker, ibid.)
CHAPTER. VIII.
OF THE BEGINNING OF POLITICAL SOCIETIES.
Sect. 95. MEN being, as has been said, by nature, all free, equal, and independent, no one can be put out of this estate, and subjected to the political power of another, without his own consent. The only way whereby any one divests himself of his natural liberty, and puts on the bonds of civil society, is by agreeing with other men to join and unite into a community for their comfortable, safe, and peaceable living one amongst another, in a secure enjoyment of their properties, and a greater security against any, that are not of it. This any number of men may do, because it injures not the freedom of the rest; they are left as they were in the liberty of the state of nature. When any number of men have so consented to make one community or government, they are thereby presently incorporated, and make one body politic, wherein the majority have a right to act and conclude the rest.
Sect. 95. As previously mentioned, all men are naturally free, equal, and independent. No one can lose this status and be placed under someone else's political authority without their own consent. The only way someone gives up their natural freedom and enters into the bonds of civil society is by agreeing with others to come together and form a community where they can live comfortably, safely, and peacefully with one another, enjoying their property securely and having better protection against those outside it. Any group of individuals can do this, as it doesn't harm the freedom of others; they remain in the liberty of the state of nature. When a group of people agrees to form a community or government, they are immediately incorporated and create one political body, where the majority has the right to act and make decisions for the rest.
Sect. 96. For when any number of men have, by the consent of every individual, made a community, they have thereby made that community one body, with a power to act as one body, which is only by the will and determination of the majority: for that which acts any community, being only the consent of the individuals of it, and it being necessary to that which is one body to move one way; it is necessary the body should move that way whither the greater force carries it, which is the consent of the majority: or else it is impossible it should act or continue one body, one community, which the consent of every individual that united into it, agreed that it should; and so every one is bound by that consent to be concluded by the majority. And therefore we see, that in assemblies, impowered to act by positive laws, where no number is set by that positive law which impowers them, the act of the majority passes for the act of the whole, and of course determines, as having, by the law of nature and reason, the power of the whole.
Sect. 96. When a group of people come together and agree to form a community, they create that community as a single entity, able to function as one. This ability to act as one is determined by the will of the majority. Since the actions of a community depend solely on the agreement of all its members, and because a unified body must move in the same direction, it’s essential that the community moves in the direction that the majority chooses. If it doesn’t, it would be impossible for the community to act or maintain its unity, which each member initially consented to. Therefore, everyone is bound by this agreement and must go along with what the majority decides. That’s why, in assemblies authorized to act by specific laws, where no number is specified by those laws, the decision made by the majority is considered the decision of the entire group, as it inherently carries the authority of the whole, according to the laws of nature and reason.
Sect. 97. And thus every man, by consenting with others to make one body politic under one government, puts himself under an obligation, to every one of that society, to submit to the determination of the majority, and to be concluded by it; or else this original compact, whereby he with others incorporates into one society, would signify nothing, and be no compact, if he be left free, and under no other ties than he was in before in the state of nature. For what appearance would there be of any compact? what new engagement if he were no farther tied by any decrees of the society, than he himself thought fit, and did actually consent to? This would be still as great a liberty, as he himself had before his compact, or any one else in the state of nature hath, who may submit himself, and consent to any acts of it if he thinks fit.
Sect. 97. And so, every person, by agreeing with others to create one political body under a single government, commits to each member of that society to accept the decisions of the majority and to be bound by those decisions; otherwise, this original agreement, through which he and others form one society, would mean nothing and wouldn’t be a true agreement at all if he is allowed to remain free, without any obligations other than those he had in the state of nature. What would indicate any agreement? What new commitment would there be if he were only bound by the decisions of the society to the extent that he personally chose and agreed to? This would still allow him as much freedom as he had before the agreement, or as anyone else in the state of nature has, who can choose to submit to and agree with any actions of it if they wish.
Sect. 98. For if the consent of the majority shall not, in reason, be received as the act of the whole, and conclude every individual; nothing but the consent of every individual can make any thing to be the act of the whole: but such a consent is next to impossible ever to be had, if we consider the infirmities of health, and avocations of business, which in a number, though much less than that of a commonwealth, will necessarily keep many away from the public assembly. To which if we add the variety of opinions, and contrariety of interests, which unavoidably happen in all collections of men, the coming into society upon such terms would be only like Cato’s coming into the theatre, only to go out again. Such a constitution as this would make the mighty Leviathan of a shorter duration, than the feeblest creatures, and not let it outlast the day it was born in: which cannot be supposed, till we can think, that rational creatures should desire and constitute societies only to be dissolved: for where the majority cannot conclude the rest, there they cannot act as one body, and consequently will be immediately dissolved again.
Sect. 98. If the majority's consent can't reasonably be accepted as the decision of the whole and apply to every individual, then only the consent of every individual can make anything the decision of the whole. However, such universal consent is nearly impossible to achieve, considering health issues and business commitments that, even in a group much smaller than a state, will inevitably keep many people from the public assembly. If we also consider the range of opinions and conflicting interests that naturally arise in any group of people, joining society under these conditions would be akin to Cato walking into the theater just to leave again. Such a setup would make the powerful Leviathan last a shorter time than the weakest creatures and wouldn’t survive beyond its birth day: this idea is hard to accept unless we believe that rational beings would want and create societies only to break them apart. When the majority can't make decisions for others, they can't function as a unified body, and they will quickly fall apart again.
Sect. 99. Whosoever therefore out of a state of nature unite into a community, must be understood to give up all the power, necessary to the ends for which they unite into society, to the majority of the community, unless they expresly agreed in any number greater than the majority. And this is done by barely agreeing to unite into one political society, which is all the compact that is, or needs be, between the individuals, that enter into, or make up a commonwealth. And thus that, which begins and actually constitutes any political society, is nothing but the consent of any number of freemen capable of a majority to unite and incorporate into such a society. And this is that, and that only, which did, or could give beginning to any lawful government in the world.
Sect. 99. Anyone who comes together from a state of nature to form a community must be understood to give up all the power necessary for the goals of that society to the majority of the community, unless they explicitly agree otherwise with a number greater than the majority. This is achieved simply by agreeing to join together into one political society, which is the only agreement needed among individuals that make up a commonwealth. Therefore, what starts and actually forms any political society is solely the consent of any number of free individuals capable of a majority coming together and incorporating into that society. This is the only thing that has ever initiated or could initiate any legitimate government in the world.
Sect. 100. To this I find two objections made. First, That there are no instances to be found in story, of a company of men independent, and equal one amongst another, that met together, and in this way began and set up a government.
Sect. 100. I see two main objections to this. First, there are no historical examples of a group of men who are independent and equal to one another, coming together and establishing a government in this manner.
Secondly, It is impossible of right, that men should do so, because all men being born under government, they are to submit to that, and are not at liberty to begin a new one.
Secondly, it is not right for men to do this because all men are born under a government, and they must submit to it; they are not free to start a new one.
Sect. 101. To the first there is this to answer, That it is not at all to be wondered, that history gives us but a very little account of men, that lived together in the state of nature. The inconveniences of that condition, and the love and want of society, no sooner brought any number of them together, but they presently united and incorporated, if they designed to continue together. And if we may not suppose men ever to have been in the state of nature, because we hear not much of them in such a state, we may as well suppose the armies of Salmanasser or Xerxes were never children, because we hear little of them, till they were men, and imbodied in armies. Government is every where antecedent to records, and letters seldom come in amongst a people till a long continuation of civil society has, by other more necessary arts, provided for their safety, ease, and plenty: and then they begin to look after the history of their founders, and search into their original, when they have outlived the memory of it: for it is with commonwealths as with particular persons, they are commonly ignorant of their own births and infancies: and if they know any thing of their original, they are beholden for it, to the accidental records that others have kept of it. And those that we have, of the beginning of any polities in the world, excepting that of the Jews, where God himself immediately interposed, and which favours not at all paternal dominion, are all either plain instances of such a beginning as I have mentioned, or at least have manifest footsteps of it.
Sect. 101. To respond to the first point, it's not surprising that history offers very little insight into people who lived in a state of nature. The challenges of that condition, along with the desire for connection, quickly led them to come together and form communities if they wanted to stay united. If we can't assume that humans ever existed in a state of nature just because we don't hear much about it, then we might as well claim that the armies of Salmonassar or Xerxes were never children, since we know little about them until they became adults and formed armies. Government always comes before written records, and written language usually appears among people only after a long period of civil society has established safety, comfort, and abundance through other essential means. Then, they start to look for the history of their founders and investigate their origins after the memory fades. Just like individuals, nations often don't know much about their own beginnings and if they learn anything about their origins, it is thanks to the chance records kept by others. The records we do have regarding the beginnings of political entities in the world, except for the Jews, where God directly intervened and which does not support paternal rule at all, are either clear examples of the beginnings I've mentioned or at least show obvious signs of it.
Sect. 102. He must shew a strange inclination to deny evident matter of fact, when it agrees not with his hypothesis, who will not allow, that the beginning of Rome and Venice were by the uniting together of several men free and independent one of another, amongst whom there was no natural superiority or subjection. And if Josephus Acosta’s word may be taken, he tells us, that in many parts of America there was no government at all.
Sect. 102. He must have a strange tendency to ignore obvious facts if he doesn't accept that the beginnings of Rome and Venice were formed by the coming together of several free and independent individuals, among whom there was no natural hierarchy or dominance. And if we can trust Josephus Acosta's account, he states that in many areas of America, there was no government at all.
There are great and apparent conjectures, says he, that these men, speaking of those of Peru, for a long time had neither kings nor commonwealths, but lived in troops, as they do this day in Florida, the Cheriquanas, those of Brazil, and many other nations, which have no certain kings, but as occasion is offered, in peace or war, they choose their captains as they please, 1. i. c. 25.
There are significant and clearly observable theories, he says, that the people of Peru, for a long time, didn’t have kings or governments, but lived in groups, similar to how they do today in Florida, among the Cheriquanas, in Brazil, and many other nations that don’t have fixed kings. Instead, they choose their leaders as needed, whether in times of peace or war. 1. i. c. 25.
If it be said, that every man there was born subject to his father, or the head of his family; that the subjection due from a child to a father took not away his freedom of uniting into what political society he thought fit, has been already proved. But be that as it will, these men, it is evident, were actually free; and whatever superiority some politicians now would place in any of them, they themselves claimed it not, but by consent were all equal, till by the same consent they set rulers over themselves. So that their politic societies all began from a voluntary union, and the mutual agreement of men freely acting in the choice of their governors, and forms of government.
If it's said that every man was born subject to his father or the head of his family, and that the obligation a child has to a father doesn’t take away their freedom to join any political society they choose, this has already been proven. Regardless, it's clear that these men were actually free; and no matter the superiority some politicians might claim over any of them, they themselves didn't assert it. By consent, they were all equal until they agreed to appoint rulers over themselves. Thus, their political societies all originated from a voluntary union and a mutual agreement among men acting freely in choosing their leaders and types of government.
Sect. 103. And I hope those who went away from Sparta with Palantus, mentioned by Justin, 1. iii. c. 4. will be allowed to have been freemen independent one of another, and to have set up a government over themselves, by their own consent. Thus I have given several examples, out of history, of people free and in the state of nature, that being met together incorporated and began a commonwealth. And if the want of such instances be an argument to prove that government were not, nor could not be so begun, I suppose the contenders for paternal empire were better let it alone, than urge it against natural liberty: for if they can give so many instances, out of history, of governments begun upon paternal right, I think (though at best an argument from what has been, to what should of right be, has no great force) one might, without any great danger, yield them the cause. But if I might advise them in the case, they would do well not to search too much into the original of governments, as they have begun de facto, lest they should find, at the foundation of most of them, something very little favourable to the design they promote, and such a power as they contend for.
Sect. 103. And I hope those who left Sparta with Palantus, mentioned by Justin, 1. iii. c. 4., are recognized as free individuals, independent of each other, who established a government over themselves by their own choice. I have provided several historical examples of people who, being free and in a natural state, came together and formed a commonwealth. If the lack of such examples is used as an argument against the idea that government could start this way, I think those defending paternal authority would be better off ignoring it than using it against natural liberty: because if they can point to numerous historical instances of governments founded on paternal right, I believe (even though an argument based on what has been isn't very compelling) that one could safely concede that point to them. But if I may advise them, it would be wise not to dig too deeply into the origins of governments as they have actually formed, lest they discover that the foundations of most of them contain little that supports their agenda and the authority they claim.
Sect. 104. But to conclude, reason being plain on our side, that men are naturally free, and the examples of history shewing, that the governments of the world, that were begun in peace, had their beginning laid on that foundation, and were made by the consent of the people; there can be little room for doubt, either where the right is, or what has been the opinion, or practice of mankind, about the first erecting of governments.
Sect. 104. In conclusion, it’s clear on our side that people are naturally free, and historical examples show that governments in the world, which started peacefully, were built on that foundation and were created with the consent of the people. There’s little doubt about where the rights lie or what the opinions and practices of humanity have been regarding the establishment of governments.
Sect. 105. I will not deny, that if we look back as far as history will direct us, towards the original of commonwealths, we shall generally find them under the government and administration of one man. And I am also apt to believe, that where a family was numerous enough to subsist by itself, and continued entire together, without mixing with others, as it often happens, where there is much land, and few people, the government commonly began in the father: for the father having, by the law of nature, the same power with every man else to punish, as he thought fit, any offences against that law, might thereby punish his transgressing children, even when they were men, and out of their pupilage; and they were very likely to submit to his punishment, and all join with him against the offender, in their turns, giving him thereby power to execute his sentence against any transgression, and so in effect make him the law-maker, and governor over all that remained in conjunction with his family. He was fittest to be trusted; paternal affection secured their property and interest under his care; and the custom of obeying him, in their childhood, made it easier to submit to him, rather than to any other. If therefore they must have one to rule them, as government is hardly to be avoided amongst men that live together; who so likely to be the man as he that was their common father; unless negligence, cruelty, or any other defect of mind or body made him unfit for it? But when either the father died, and left his next heir, for want of age, wisdom, courage, or any other qualities, less fit for rule; or where several families met, and consented to continue together; there, it is not to be doubted, but they used their natural freedom, to set up him, whom they judged the ablest, and most likely, to rule well over them. Conformable hereunto we find the people of America, who (living out of the reach of the conquering swords, and spreading domination of the two great empires of Peru and Mexico) enjoyed their own natural freedom, though, caeteris paribus, they commonly prefer the heir of their deceased king; yet if they find him any way weak, or uncapable, they pass him by, and set up the stoutest and bravest man for their ruler.
Sect. 105. I won’t deny that if we look back as far as history takes us, towards the origins of governments, we usually find them led by one person. I also believe that when a family is large enough to support itself and stays together without mixing with others—like often happens in areas with a lot of land and few people—government typically started with the father. The father had, by the laws of nature, the same authority as anyone else to punish offenses against that law, and could punish his wayward children even when they were adults. They were likely to accept his punishment and unite with him against the wrongdoer, which gave him the power to enforce his decisions and effectively position him as the lawmaker and leader of the family. He was the most trustworthy; his paternal love protected their property and interests. The habit of obeying him during their childhood made it easier for them to submit to him rather than anyone else. So if they needed someone to rule them, as governance is hard to avoid among people living together, who could be more likely than the one who was their common father—unless negligence, cruelty, or some other flaw made him unsuitable? But when the father died, leaving his next heir who lacked the age, wisdom, courage, or other qualities to rule effectively; or where several families came together and chose to stay united, it’s clear they used their natural freedom to appoint the person they thought most capable of ruling well over them. In line with this, we see the people of America, who (living beyond the reach of the conquering armies and expanding influence of the great empires of Peru and Mexico) enjoyed their own natural freedom. Though they usually prefer the heir of their deceased king, if they find him weak or unable, they will overlook him and choose the strongest and bravest person as their leader.
Sect. 106. Thus, though looking back as far as records give us any account of peopling the world, and the history of nations, we commonly find the government to be in one hand; yet it destroys not that which I affirm, viz. that the beginning of politic society depends upon the consent of the individuals, to join into, and make one society; who, when they are thus incorporated, might set up what form of government they thought fit. But this having given occasion to men to mistake, and think, that by nature government was monarchical, and belonged to the father, it may not be amiss here to consider, why people in the beginning generally pitched upon this form, which though perhaps the father’s pre-eminency might, in the first institution of some commonwealths, give a rise to, and place in the beginning, the power in one hand; yet it is plain that the reason, that continued the form of government in a single person, was not any regard, or respect to paternal authority; since all petty monarchies, that is, almost all monarchies, near their original, have been commonly, at least upon occasion, elective.
Sect. 106. So, even when we look back as far as records tell us about how the world was populated and the history of nations, we usually find that government is held by one person. This doesn’t change my point: that the start of political society relies on individuals agreeing to come together and form one society. Once they are united, they can establish whatever kind of government they think is best. However, this has led some people to mistakenly believe that government is naturally monarchical and should belong to the father. It’s worth considering why, at the beginning, people often chose this form of government. While the father’s authority might have contributed to the establishment of certain commonwealths and placed power in one hand initially, it’s clear that the ongoing reason for maintaining the form of government in a single person wasn’t due to respect for paternal authority. In fact, most early monarchies, especially at their origins, were typically elective, at least when the situation arose.
Sect. 107. First then, in the beginning of things, the father’s government of the childhood of those sprung from him, having accustomed them to the rule of one man, and taught them that where it was exercised with care and skill, with affection and love to those under it, it was sufficient to procure and preserve to men all the political happiness they sought for in society. It was no wonder that they should pitch upon, and naturally run into that form of government, which from their infancy they had been all accustomed to; and which, by experience, they had found both easy and safe. To which, if we add, that monarchy being simple, and most obvious to men, whom neither experience had instructed in forms of government, nor the ambition or insolence of empire had taught to beware of the encroachments of prerogative, or the inconveniences of absolute power, which monarchy in succession was apt to lay claim to, and bring upon them, it was not at all strange, that they should not much trouble themselves to think of methods of restraining any exorbitances of those to whom they had given the authority over them, and of balancing the power of government, by placing several parts of it in different hands. They had neither felt the oppression of tyrannical dominion, nor did the fashion of the age, nor their possessions, or way of living, (which afforded little matter for covetousness or ambition) give them any reason to apprehend or provide against it; and therefore it is no wonder they put themselves into such a frame of government, as was not only, as I said, most obvious and simple, but also best suited to their present state and condition; which stood more in need of defence against foreign invasions and injuries, than of multiplicity of laws. The equality of a simple poor way of living, confining their desires within the narrow bounds of each man’s small property, made few controversies, and so no need of many laws to decide them, or variety of officers to superintend the process, or look after the execution of justice, where there were but few trespasses, and few offenders. Since then those, who like one another so well as to join into society, cannot but be supposed to have some acquaintance and friendship together, and some trust one in another; they could not but have greater apprehensions of others, than of one another: and therefore their first care and thought cannot but be supposed to be, how to secure themselves against foreign force. It was natural for them to put themselves under a frame of government which might best serve to that end, and chuse the wisest and bravest man to conduct them in their wars, and lead them out against their enemies, and in this chiefly be their ruler.
Sect. 107. First, in the beginning of things, the father's authority over the childhood of those he fathered accustomed them to the rule of one person. He taught them that when this authority was exercised with care and skill, and with affection and love for those under it, it was enough to provide and maintain all the political happiness they sought in society. It’s no surprise that they settled on, and naturally gravitated towards, a form of government they had known since childhood, which they had found easy and safe through experience. Additionally, monarchy, being straightforward and the most obvious choice for people who had neither learned about different forms of government nor been taught to be wary of the overreach of authority or the downsides of absolute power, naturally attracted them. So, it’s not surprising that they didn’t bother much to think of ways to limit the excesses of those they had entrusted with authority or to balance governmental power by distributing it among different people. They had neither experienced the oppression of a tyrannical rule, nor did the customs of the time, their possessions, or lifestyle—which left little room for greed or ambition—give them reason to fear or prepare against it. Therefore, it’s no wonder they established a government that was not only the most obvious and straightforward but also best suited to their current situation, which needed more defense against foreign invasions and harm than a multitude of laws. The equality of a simple, modest lifestyle, which kept their desires within the small limits of each person's property, led to few disputes and therefore no need for many laws to resolve them, or a variety of officials to oversee the processes or ensure justice when there were few trespasses and even fewer offenders. Since those who bond well enough to form a society are assumed to have some familiarity and trust in one another, they couldn’t helped but be more concerned about outsiders than about each other. Thus, their primary concern and focus would naturally be on how to protect themselves from foreign threats. It was natural for them to adopt a form of government that would best serve that purpose and select the wisest and bravest person to lead them in their wars and confront their enemies, with this person primarily being their ruler.
Sect. 108. Thus we see, that the kings of the Indians in America, which is still a pattern of the first ages in Asia and Europe, whilst the inhabitants were too few for the country, and want of people and money gave men no temptation to enlarge their possessions of land, or contest for wider extent of ground, are little more than generals of their armies; and though they command absolutely in war, yet at home and in time of peace they exercise very little dominion, and have but a very moderate sovereignty, the resolutions of peace and war being ordinarily either in the people, or in a council. Tho’ the war itself, which admits not of plurality of governors, naturally devolves the command into the king’s sole authority.
Sect. 108. So, we can see that the kings of the Indigenous people in America, which still reflects the early ages of Asia and Europe, when the population was too small for the land, and the lack of people and resources didn’t motivate individuals to expand their territories or fight for more land, are mostly just leaders of their armies. While they have complete control in times of war, at home and during peace, they wield very little power and have only limited authority, with decisions about peace and war usually resting either with the people or a council. However, in warfare, where there can't be multiple leaders, the command naturally falls to the king alone.
Sect. 109. And thus in Israel itself, the chief business of their judges, and first kings, seems to have been to be captains in war, and leaders of their armies; which (besides what is signified by going out and in before the people, which was, to march forth to war, and home again in the heads of their forces) appears plainly in the story of Jephtha. The Ammonites making war upon Israel, the Gileadites in fear send to Jephtha, a bastard of their family whom they had cast off, and article with him, if he will assist them against the Ammonites, to make him their ruler; which they do in these words, And the people made him head and captain over them, Judg. xi, 11. which was, as it seems, all one as to be judge. And he judged Israel, judg. xii. 7. that is, was their captain-general six years. So when Jotham upbraids the Shechemites with the obligation they had to Gideon, who had been their judge and ruler, he tells them, He fought for you, and adventured his life far, and delivered you out of the hands of Midian, Judg. ix. 17. Nothing mentioned of him but what he did as a general: and indeed that is all is found in his history, or in any of the rest of the judges. And Abimelech particularly is called king, though at most he was but their general. And when, being weary of the ill conduct of Samuel’s sons, the children of Israel desired a king, like all the nations to judge them, and to go out before them, and to fight their battles, I. Sam viii. 20. God granting their desire, says to Samuel, I will send thee a man, and thou shalt anoint him to be captain over my people Israel, that he may save my people out of the hands of the Philistines, ix. 16. As if the only business of a king had been to lead out their armies, and fight in their defence; and accordingly at his inauguration pouring a vial of oil upon him, declares to Saul, that the Lord had anointed him to be captain over his inheritance, x. 1. And therefore those, who after Saul’s being solemnly chosen and saluted king by the tribes at Mispah, were unwilling to have him their king, made no other objection but this, How shall this man save us? v. 27. as if they should have said, this man is unfit to be our king, not having skill and conduct enough in war, to be able to defend us. And when God resolved to transfer the government to David, it is in these words, But now thy kingdom shall not continue: the Lord hath sought him a man after his own heart, and the Lord hath commanded him to be captain over his people, xiii. 14. As if the whole kingly authority were nothing else but to be their general: and therefore the tribes who had stuck to Saul’s family, and opposed David’s reign, when they came to Hebron with terms of submission to him, they tell him, amongst other arguments they had to submit to him as to their king, that he was in effect their king in Saul’s time, and therefore they had no reason but to receive him as their king now. Also (say they) in time past, when Saul was king over us, thou wast he that reddest out and broughtest in Israel, and the Lord said unto thee, Thou shalt feed my people Israel, and thou shalt be a captain over Israel.
Sect. 109. In Israel, the main job of their judges and first kings seemed to be as military leaders and captains of their armies. This is evident, aside from what going in and out before the people meant, which referred to leading troops to war and returning with them. The story of Jephthah illustrates this clearly. When the Ammonites waged war against Israel, the Gileadites, fearing for their safety, sent for Jephthah—a son they had rejected from their family. They offered him a deal, promising to make him their ruler if he would help them against the Ammonites. They said, "And the people made him head and captain over them," Judg. xi, 11. This essentially meant he would be their judge. He judged Israel, Judg. xii. 7, which means he served as their commander for six years. Similarly, when Jotham reproached the Shechemites for their obligations to Gideon, who had been their judge and leader, he reminded them, "He fought for you, and risked his life, and delivered you from the hands of Midian," Judg. ix. 17. Nothing mentioned about him involved anything other than his actions as a general, which is the only focus found in his story and those of the other judges. Abimelech is specifically called a king, though he was primarily their general. When the Israelites grew tired of Samuel's corrupt sons, they asked for a king like other nations to judge them, lead them out, and fight their battles, I. Sam viii. 20. God granted their request and told Samuel, "I will send you a man, and you shall anoint him to be captain over my people Israel, so he can save my people from the Philistines," ix. 16. It was as if the role of king was solely to lead their armies and defend them. Accordingly, when anointing Saul with oil, God declared that the Lord had chosen him to be captain over His inheritance, x. 1. Therefore, those who were hesitant to accept Saul as their king after he was officially anointed at Mispah only questioned, "How can this man save us?" v. 27. This implied they believed he was unqualified to be their king because he lacked the necessary military skills to protect them. When God decided to transfer the authority to David, He stated, "But now your kingdom will not last; the Lord has sought out a man after his own heart and has appointed him to be captain over His people," xiii. 14. This suggested that the essence of royal authority was to lead as a general. Consequently, when the tribes loyal to Saul's family opposed David's reign and submitted to him at Hebron, they argued, among other points, that he effectively was their king during Saul's reign and therefore had a rightful claim to be king now. They said, "Also, in the past, when Saul was king over us, you were the one who led Israel in and out, and the Lord said to you, 'You shall shepherd my people Israel, and you shall be captain over Israel.'"
Sect. 110. Thus, whether a family by degrees grew up into a commonwealth, and the fatherly authority being continued on to the elder son, every one in his turn growing up under it, tacitly submitted to it, and the easiness and equality of it not offending any one, every one acquiesced, till time seemed to have confirmed it, and settled a right of succession by prescription: or whether several families, or the descendants of several families, whom chance, neighbourhood, or business brought together, uniting into society, the need of a general, whose conduct might defend them against their enemies in war, and the great confidence the innocence and sincerity of that poor but virtuous age, (such as are almost all those which begin governments, that ever come to last in the world) gave men one of another, made the first beginners of commonwealths generally put the rule into one man’s hand, without any other express limitation or restraint, but what the nature of the thing, and the end of government required: which ever of those it was that at first put the rule into the hands of a single person, certain it is no body was intrusted with it but for the public good and safety, and to those ends, in the infancies of commonwealths, those who had it commonly used it. And unless they had done so, young societies could not have subsisted; without such nursing fathers tender and careful of the public weal, all governments would have sunk under the weakness and infirmities of their infancy, and the prince and the people had soon perished together.
Sect. 110. So, whether a family slowly evolved into a community, with the father's authority passed down to the eldest son, and each person growing up under it, they all quietly accepted it, and the fairness of it didn’t bother anyone, everyone went along with it until time seemed to solidify it and establish a right of succession by long-standing practice; or whether multiple families, or the descendants of various families, brought together by chance, proximity, or work, formed a society out of necessity, needing a leader to protect them against enemies in war, and the trust generated by the innocence and sincerity of that simple but honorable era, (which often characterizes the early governments that manage to last in the world) led people to generally entrust power to one person without any other clear limitation or restriction than what the nature of the situation and the purpose of government dictated: whichever scenario it was that initially placed power in a single person's hands, it is clear that no one was given that power except for the public good and safety, and for those reasons, in the early stages of communities, those who held that power typically wielded it for the benefit of the public. And without their doing so, young societies couldn't have survived; without such nurturing leaders who were caring about the public good, all governments would have collapsed under the weaknesses and challenges of their infancy, and both the ruler and the people would have perished together quickly.
Sect. 111. But though the golden age (before vain ambition, and amor sceleratus habendi, evil concupiscence, had corrupted men’s minds into a mistake of true power and honour) had more virtue, and consequently better governors, as well as less vicious subjects, and there was then no stretching prerogative on the one side, to oppress the people; nor consequently on the other, any dispute about privilege, to lessen or restrain the power of the magistrate, and so no contest betwixt rulers and people about governors or government: yet, when ambition and luxury in future ages* would retain and increase the power, without doing the business for which it was given; and aided by flattery, taught princes to have distinct and separate interests from their people, men found it necessary to examine more carefully the original and rights of government; and to find out ways to restrain the exorbitances, and prevent the abuses of that power, which they having intrusted in another’s hands only for their own good, they found was made use of to hurt them.
Sect. 111. Although the golden age (before empty ambition and the wicked desire to possess corrupted people's minds into a misunderstanding of true power and honor) had more virtue, better leaders, and less corrupt subjects, there were no extreme powers on one side to oppress the people; nor, on the other side, any arguments about rights that would limit or restrict the authority of the magistrate. Therefore, there was no conflict between rulers and the people regarding governance. However, as ambition and luxury in later times sought to maintain and amplify that power without fulfilling its intended purpose, and flattery encouraged rulers to adopt interests separate from their people's, it became necessary for people to scrutinize the origins and rights of government more closely. They needed to find ways to limit the excesses and prevent the abuses of the power that they had entrusted to others solely for their benefit, which they found was being used against them.
(*At first, when some certain kind of regiment was once approved, it may be nothing was then farther thought upon for the manner of governing, but all permitted unto their wisdom and discretion which were to rule, till by experience they found this for all parts very inconvenient, so as the thing which they had devised for a remedy, did indeed but increase the sore which it should have cured. They saw, that to live by one man’s will, became the cause of all men’s misery. This constrained them to come unto laws wherein all men might see their duty before hand, and know the penalties of transgressing them. Hooker’s Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 10.)
(*At first, when a certain type of regiment was approved, it seemed like there was no further thought given to how to govern, leaving it all up to the judgment and discretion of those in charge. However, through experience, they found this approach to be very inconvenient for everyone involved. The solution they had come up with only made the problem worse instead of fixing it. They realized that living by one person’s will led to the suffering of everyone. This pushed them to establish laws so that everyone could see their responsibilities ahead of time and understand the penalties for breaking them. Hooker’s Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 10.)
Sect. 112. Thus we may see how probable it is, that people that were naturally free, and by their own consent either submitted to the government of their father, or united together out of different families to make a government, should generally put the rule into one man’s hands, and chuse to be under the conduct of a single person, without so much as by express conditions limiting or regulating his power, which they thought safe enough in his honesty and prudence; though they never dreamed of monarchy being lure Divino, which we never heard of among mankind, till it was revealed to us by the divinity of this last age; nor ever allowed paternal power to have a right to dominion, or to be the foundation of all government. And thus much may suffice to shew, that as far as we have any light from history, we have reason to conclude, that all peaceful beginnings of government have been laid in the consent of the people. I say peaceful, because I shall have occasion in another place to speak of conquest, which some esteem a way of beginning of governments.
Sect. 112. So, we can see how likely it is that people who were naturally free, and who, by their own choice, either submitted to their father's authority or came together from different families to form a government, would generally place the rule in the hands of one person and choose to follow a single leader, without even setting clear limits or conditions on his power, believing that his honesty and judgment would keep things safe. They never imagined that monarchy was divinely ordained, which we didn’t hear about until it was revealed to us by the divinity of this recent age; nor did they ever accept paternal authority as a legitimate source of rule or the basis for all governments. This is enough to show that, based on what we can gather from history, we have reason to believe that all peaceful beginnings of government have stemmed from the consent of the people. I use the term peaceful because I will address conquest, which some people consider a way to establish governments, elsewhere.
The other objection I find urged against the beginning of polities, in the way I have mentioned, is this, viz.
The other criticism I see raised about the start of political systems, in the way I’ve mentioned, is this:
Sect. 113. That all men being born under government, some or other, it is impossible any of them should ever be free, and at liberty to unite together, and begin a new one, or ever be able to erect a lawful government.
Sect. 113. Since all people are born under some form of government, it’s impossible for any of them to be completely free and able to join together to create a new one, or to form a legitimate government.
If this argument be good; I ask, how came so many lawful monarchies into the world? for if any body, upon this supposition, can shew me any one man in any age of the world free to begin a lawful monarchy, I will be bound to shew him ten other free men at liberty, at the same time to unite and begin a new government under a regal, or any other form; it being demonstration, that if any one, born under the dominion of another, may be so free as to have a right to command others in a new and distinct empire, every one that is born under the dominion of another may be so free too, and may become a ruler, or subject, of a distinct separate government. And so by this their own principle, either all men, however born, are free, or else there is but one lawful prince, one lawful government in the world. And then they have nothing to do, but barely to shew us which that is; which when they have done, I doubt not but all mankind will easily agree to pay obedience to him.
If this argument is valid, I ask, how did so many legitimate monarchies come into existence? Because if anyone can show me a single man in any time or place who was free to start a legitimate monarchy, I can point out ten other free individuals at the same time who could come together and establish a new government, whether it’s a monarchy or some other form. It’s clear that if anyone born under the rule of another can be free enough to have the right to lead others in a new and separate empire, then everyone born under someone else's rule can also be free and can become a leader or subject of a distinct government. So according to their own principle, either all men, regardless of how they were born, are free, or there's only one legitimate prince and one legitimate government in the world. In that case, they just need to show us which one it is; once they do, I’m sure all of humanity will willingly agree to obey him.
Sect. 114. Though it be a sufficient answer to their objection, to shew that it involves them in the same difficulties that it doth those they use it against; yet I shall endeavour to discover the weakness of this argument a little farther. All men, say they, are born under government, and therefore they cannot be at liberty to begin a new one. Every one is born a subject to his father, or his prince, and is therefore under the perpetual tie of subjection and allegiance. It is plain mankind never owned nor considered any such natural subjection that they were born in, to one or to the other that tied them, without their own consents, to a subjection to them and their heirs.
Sect. 114. While it's enough to point out that their objection creates the same problems for them as it does for those they argue against, I will try to show the flaws in this argument a bit further. They say that all people are born under government, so they can't be free to start a new one. Each person is born a subject to their father or prince, which means they're always bound by this duty of subjection and loyalty. It's clear that humanity has never recognized or accepted any kind of natural subjection to someone that they were born into, which forces them under someone else's authority and their heirs without their own agreement.
Sect. 115. For there are no examples so frequent in history, both sacred and profane, as those of men withdrawing themselves, and their obedience, from the jurisdiction they were born under, and the family or community they were bred up in, and setting up new governments in other places; from whence sprang all that number of petty commonwealths in the beginning of ages, and which always multiplied, as long as there was room enough, till the stronger, or more fortunate, swallowed the weaker; and those great ones again breaking to pieces, dissolved into lesser dominions. All which are so many testimonies against paternal sovereignty, and plainly prove, that it was not the natural right of the father descending to his heirs, that made governments in the beginning, since it was impossible, upon that ground, there should have been so many little kingdoms; all must have been but only one universal monarchy, if men had not been at liberty to separate themselves from their families, and the government, be it what it will, that was set up in it, and go and make distinct commonwealths and other governments, as they thought fit.
Sect. 115. Throughout history, both sacred and secular, there are many examples of people choosing to withdraw their loyalty and obedience from the government they were born into and the communities they grew up in to establish new governments elsewhere. This is how numerous small commonwealths emerged in ancient times, continuing to multiply as long as there was enough space until the stronger or more fortunate ones absorbed the weaker ones. These larger entities eventually fractured into smaller dominions. All of these instances serve as evidence against the idea of paternal sovereignty, clearly showing that it was not a natural right passed down from father to son that created governments in the beginning. If that were the case, there would have only been one universal monarchy; people had to have the freedom to separate themselves from their families and the governments within them, regardless of their nature, to create distinct commonwealths and other forms of government as they deemed appropriate.
Sect. 116. This has been the practice of the world from its first beginning to this day; nor is it now any more hindrance to the freedom of mankind, that they are born under constituted and ancient polities, that have established laws, and set forms of government, than if they were born in the woods, amongst the unconfined inhabitants, that run loose in them: for those, who would persuade us, that by being born under any government, we are naturally subjects to it, and have no more any title or pretence to the freedom of the state of nature, have no other reason (bating that of paternal power, which we have already answered) to produce for it, but only, because our fathers or progenitors passed away their natural liberty, and thereby bound up themselves and their posterity to a perpetual subjection to the government, which they themselves submitted to. It is true, that whatever engagements or promises any one has made for himself, he is under the obligation of them, but cannot, by any compact whatsoever, bind his children or posterity: for his son, when a man, being altogether as free as the father, any act of the father can no more give away the liberty of the son, than it can of any body else: he may indeed annex such conditions to the land, he enjoyed as a subject of any commonwealth, as may oblige his son to be of that community, if he will enjoy those possessions which were his father’s; because that estate being his father’s property, he may dispose, or settle it, as he pleases.
Sect. 116. This has been the way of the world since its beginning and continues to this day; it is no more a barrier to human freedom that people are born under established and ancient political systems with set laws and governments than if they were born in the wilderness among the wild inhabitants. Those who try to convince us that being born under any government means we are naturally its subjects, and have no claim to the freedom of the state of nature, have no other justification (aside from the argument of paternal authority, which we've already addressed) than the idea that our forefathers gave up their natural liberty, thereby binding themselves and their descendants to permanent obedience to the government they chose. It is true that any commitments or promises someone has made for themselves carry obligations, but no agreement can bind their children or future generations: for when a son becomes an adult, he is just as free as his father, and any action taken by the father can no more take away the son's freedom than it can from anyone else. The father might place conditions on the land he holds as a member of any community that require his son to be part of that community if he wants to inherit the possessions that belonged to his father; however, since that estate is the father's property, he can dispose of or allocate it as he sees fit.
Sect. 117. And this has generally given the occasion to mistake in this matter; because commonwealths not permitting any part of their dominions to be dismembered, nor to be enjoyed by any but those of their community, the son cannot ordinarily enjoy the possessions of his father, but under the same terms his father did, by becoming a member of the society; whereby he puts himself presently under the government he finds there established, as much as any other subject of that commonwealth. And thus the consent of freemen, born under government, which only makes them members of it, being given separately in their turns, as each comes to be of age, and not in a multitude together; people take no notice of it, and thinking it not done at all, or not necessary, conclude they are naturally subjects as they are men.
Sect. 117. This has often led to misunderstandings about the issue; since states generally don't allow any part of their territory to be divided or controlled by anyone outside their community, a son cannot simply inherit his father's possessions unless he becomes a member of the society, just like his father did. By doing so, he submits himself to the established government, just like any other citizen of that state. The consent of free individuals, born under a government, which is what makes them members, is given one by one as they reach adulthood, not all at once. People tend to overlook this, thinking it hasn't happened or isn't necessary, and end up assuming they are naturally subjects just because they are human.
Sect. 118. But, it is plain, governments themselves understand it otherwise; they claim no power over the son, because of that they had over the father; nor look on children as being their subjects, by their fathers being so. If a subject of England have a child, by an English woman in France, whose subject is he? Not the king of England’s; for he must have leave to be admitted to the privileges of it: nor the king of France’s; for how then has his father a liberty to bring him away, and breed him as he pleases? and who ever was judged as a traytor or deserter, if he left, or warred against a country, for being barely born in it of parents that were aliens there? It is plain then, by the practice of governments themselves, as well as by the law of right reason, that a child is born a subject of no country or government. He is under his father’s tuition and authority, till he comes to age of discretion; and then he is a freeman, at liberty what government he will put himself under, what body politic he will unite himself to: for if an Englishman’s son, born in France, be at liberty, and may do so, it is evident there is no tie upon him by his father’s being a subject of this kingdom; nor is he bound up by any compact of his ancestors. And why then hath not his son, by the same reason, the same liberty, though he be born any where else? Since the power that a father hath naturally over his children, is the same, where-ever they be born, and the ties of natural obligations, are not bounded by the positive limits of kingdoms and commonwealths.
Sect. 118. However, it’s clear that governments see it differently; they don’t claim any authority over a son just because they had it over the father, nor do they view children as their subjects simply because their fathers are. If an English subject has a child, with an English woman in France, whose subject is that child? Not the king of England's, since the child would need permission to be granted the rights of that nationality; nor the king of France's, because then the father wouldn't be free to take the child away and raise him as he wants. And who has ever been judged a traitor or deserter for leaving or fighting against a country, simply because they were born there to foreign parents? It’s clear, both from how governments operate and from the principles of natural law, that a child is born without allegiance to any country or government. The child is under the father's care and authority until reaching adulthood; at that point, they are free to choose which government to belong to and which political community to join. An Englishman’s son born in France is free to make that choice, indicating that he isn't bound by his father’s status as a subject of this kingdom, nor by any agreements made by his ancestors. So why shouldn’t his son, by the same reasoning, have that same freedom, even if born elsewhere? Since the power a father has over his children is the same regardless of where they are born, and the ties of natural obligation are not limited by the specific boundaries of nations and states.
Sect. 119. Every man being, as has been shewed, naturally free, and nothing being able to put him into subjection to any earthly power, but only his own consent; it is to be considered, what shall be understood to be a sufficient declaration of a man’s consent, to make him subject to the laws of any government. There is a common distinction of an express and a tacit consent, which will concern our present case. No body doubts but an express consent, of any man entering into any society, makes him a perfect member of that society, a subject of that government. The difficulty is, what ought to be looked upon as a tacit consent, and how far it binds, i.e. how far any one shall be looked on to have consented, and thereby submitted to any government, where he has made no expressions of it at all. And to this I say, that every man, that hath any possessions, or enjoyment, of any part of the dominions of any government, doth thereby give his tacit consent, and is as far forth obliged to obedience to the laws of that government, during such enjoyment, as any one under it; whether this his possession be of land, to him and his heirs for ever, or a lodging only for a week; or whether it be barely travelling freely on the highway; and in effect, it reaches as far as the very being of any one within the territories of that government.
Sect. 119. Every person is naturally free, and nothing can put them under any earthly power except their own consent; therefore, we need to determine what counts as sufficient declaration of a person’s consent to make them subject to the laws of any government. There is a common distinction between express and tacit consent that pertains to our discussion. No one doubts that when a person explicitly agrees to join any society, they become a full member of that society and a subject of that government. The challenge lies in identifying what should be considered tacit consent and how binding it is—specifically, how we determine that someone has consented and thereby submitted to a government when they have made no explicit statement. I argue that anyone who has possessions or enjoys any part of a government’s domain is giving their tacit consent and is just as obligated to follow the laws of that government, as long as they are enjoying those benefits, as anyone else under that government. This applies whether their possession is land, passed down to them and their heirs forever, just a place to stay for a week, or merely traveling freely on the highway; in effect, it extends to anyone's presence within the territories of that government.
Sect. 120. To understand this the better, it is fit to consider, that every man, when he at first incorporates himself into any commonwealth, he, by his uniting himself thereunto, annexed also, and submits to the community, those possessions, which he has, or shall acquire, that do not already belong to any other government: for it would be a direct contradiction, for any one to enter into society with others for the securing and regulating of property; and yet to suppose his land, whose property is to be regulated by the laws of the society, should be exempt from the jurisdiction of that government, to which he himself, the proprietor of the land, is a subject. By the same act therefore, whereby any one unites his person, which was before free, to any commonwealth, by the same he unites his possessions, which were before free, to it also; and they become, both of them, person and possession, subject to the government and dominion of that commonwealth, as long as it hath a being. Whoever therefore, from thenceforth, by inheritance, purchase, permission, or otherways, enjoys any part of the land, so annexed to, and under the government of that commonwealth, must take it with the condition it is under; that is, of submitting to the government of the commonwealth, under whose jurisdiction it is, as far forth as any subject of it.
Sect. 120. To better understand this, it’s important to consider that whenever a person first joins any community, by uniting with that community, they also attach and submit their possessions—both those they currently own and any they might acquire in the future—that aren’t already under another government. It would be a direct contradiction for someone to enter a society meant for safeguarding and regulating property while assuming their land, the ownership of which is meant to be governed by the society’s laws, would be exempt from the jurisdiction of that government to which they themselves, as the landowner, are subject. Therefore, through the same action that a person connects their previously free self to a community, they also connect their previously free possessions to it; both their person and possessions then become subject to the government and authority of that community for as long as it exists. Henceforth, anyone who inherits, purchases, receives permission for, or otherwise enjoys any portion of the land that has been tied to and falls under the governance of that community must accept it under its current conditions; that is, they must submit to the authority of the community under whose jurisdiction it lies, just like any other member.
Sect. 121. But since the government has a direct jurisdiction only over the land, and reaches the possessor of it, (before he has actually incorporated himself in the society) only as he dwells upon, and enjoys that; the obligation any one is under, by virtue of such enjoyment, to submit to the government, begins and ends with the enjoyment; so that whenever the owner, who has given nothing but such a tacit consent to the government, will, by donation, sale, or otherwise, quit the said possession, he is at liberty to go and incorporate himself into any other commonwealth; or to agree with others to begin a new one, in vacuis locis, in any part of the world, they can find free and unpossessed: whereas he, that has once, by actual agreement, and any express declaration, given his consent to be of any commonwealth, is perpetually and indispensably obliged to be, and remain unalterably a subject to it, and can never be again in the liberty of the state of nature; unless, by any calamity, the government he was under comes to be dissolved; or else by some public act cuts him off from being any longer a member of it.
Sect. 121. The government only has direct authority over the land and connects to the owner only as long as they live on and enjoy it. The obligation to comply with the government starts and ends with that enjoyment. So, if the owner, who has only given a silent agreement to the government, decides to sell, donate, or otherwise leave that land, they are free to join any other community or to form a new one in unclaimed areas anywhere in the world. However, once someone explicitly agrees to be part of a community through an actual agreement or declaration, they are permanently and unavoidably bound to it and can never return to the state of nature unless the government they were part of collapses due to some disaster or they are formally excluded from it by a public act.
Sect. 122. But submitting to the laws of any country, living quietly, and enjoying privileges and protection under them, makes not a man a member of that society: this is only a local protection and homage due to and from all those, who, not being in a state of war, come within the territories belonging to any government, to all parts whereof the force of its laws extends. But this no more makes a man a member of that society, a perpetual subject of that commonwealth, than it would make a man a subject to another, in whose family he found it convenient to abide for some time; though, whilst he continued in it, he were obliged to comply with the laws, and submit to the government he found there. And thus we see, that foreigners, by living all their lives under another government, and enjoying the privileges and protection of it, though they are bound, even in conscience, to submit to its administration, as far forth as any denison; yet do not thereby come to be subjects or members of that commonwealth. Nothing can make any man so, but his actually entering into it by positive engagement, and express promise and compact. This is that, which I think, concerning the beginning of political societies, and that consent which makes any one a member of any commonwealth.
Sect. 122. However, simply following the laws of any country, living peacefully, and enjoying the rights and protections they offer, does not make someone a member of that society. This is merely a local protection and respect owed to and from everyone who is not in a state of war and enters the territories of any government, wherever its laws apply. But this doesn’t make someone a member of that society or a permanent subject of that state any more than it would make someone a subject of another family just because they found it convenient to stay there for a while; even if they had to follow the laws and accept the government while they were there. Therefore, we see that foreigners, by living their entire lives under another government and enjoying its privileges and protections, even though they feel morally obligated to follow its rules as much as any citizen, do not become subjects or members of that state. Nothing can make someone a member except for their actual entry into it through a clear agreement and explicit commitment. This is what I believe regarding the formation of political societies and the consent that makes someone a member of any commonwealth.
CHAPTER. IX.
OF THE ENDS OF POLITICAL SOCIETY AND GOVERNMENT.
Sect. 123. IF man in the state of nature be so free, as has been said; if he be absolute lord of his own person and possessions, equal to the greatest, and subject to no body, why will he part with his freedom? why will he give up this empire, and subject himself to the dominion and controul of any other power? To which it is obvious to answer, that though in the state of nature he hath such a right, yet the enjoyment of it is very uncertain, and constantly exposed to the invasion of others: for all being kings as much as he, every man his equal, and the greater part no strict observers of equity and justice, the enjoyment of the property he has in this state is very unsafe, very unsecure. This makes him willing to quit a condition, which, however free, is full of fears and continual dangers: and it is not without reason, that he seeks out, and is willing to join in society with others, who are already united, or have a mind to unite, for the mutual preservation of their lives, liberties and estates, which I call by the general name, property.
Sect. 123. If humans in their natural state are as free as described, if they are the absolute masters of their own bodies and belongings, equal to the most powerful, and not subject to anyone else, then why would they choose to give up their freedom? Why would they abandon this independence and submit to the control of a different power? The clear answer is that, although in their natural state they have this right, the actual enjoyment of it is very uncertain and constantly at risk from others. Since everyone is as much a king as they are, every person is their equal, and most people don't strictly adhere to fairness and justice, the ownership of property in this state is quite unsafe and insecure. This drives them to leave a condition that is, despite being free, filled with fears and constant dangers. It makes perfect sense that they look for and are willing to join together with others who are already united or wish to unite, for the mutual protection of their lives, freedoms, and belongings, which I refer to collectively as property.
Sect. 124. The great and chief end, therefore, of men’s uniting into commonwealths, and putting themselves under government, is the preservation of their property. To which in the state of nature there are many things wanting.
Sect. 124. The main purpose of people coming together to form governments and creating a commonwealth is to protect their property. In the state of nature, there are many things lacking that make this protection difficult.
First, There wants an established, settled, known law, received and allowed by common consent to be the standard of right and wrong, and the common measure to decide all controversies between them: for though the law of nature be plain and intelligible to all rational creatures; yet men being biassed by their interest, as well as ignorant for want of study of it, are not apt to allow of it as a law binding to them in the application of it to their particular cases.
First, there needs to be an established, settled, and recognized law, accepted by everyone as the standard of right and wrong, and the common measure for resolving all disputes between them. While the law of nature is clear and understandable to all rational beings, people, influenced by their own interests and lacking enough study, are not likely to see it as a law that applies to them in their specific situations.
Sect. 125. Secondly, In the state of nature there wants a known and indifferent judge, with authority to determine all differences according to the established law: for every one in that state being both judge and executioner of the law of nature, men being partial to themselves, passion and revenge is very apt to carry them too far, and with too much heat, in their own cases; as well as negligence, and unconcernedness, to make them too remiss in other men’s.
Sect. 125. Secondly, in a natural state, there is a lack of a neutral judge with the authority to resolve all disputes according to established law. Since everyone in this state acts as both judge and enforcer of the law of nature, people tend to be biased in their own favor. Their emotions and desire for revenge can lead them to act too passionately in their own matters, while their negligence and lack of concern can make them too lenient in the cases of others.
Sect. 126. Thirdly, In the state of nature there often wants power to back and support the sentence when right, and to give it due execution, They who by any injustice offended, will seldom fail, where they are able, by force to make good their injustice; such resistance many times makes the punishment dangerous, and frequently destructive, to those who attempt it.
Sect. 126. Thirdly, in the state of nature, there's often a lack of power to support and enforce what is right. Those who commit injustices will usually try to use force to defend their wrongdoings when they can. This kind of resistance often makes punishment risky and can be harmful or even deadly for those who try to enforce it.
Sect. 127. Thus mankind, notwithstanding all the privileges of the state of nature, being but in an ill condition, while they remain in it, are quickly driven into society. Hence it comes to pass, that we seldom find any number of men live any time together in this state. The inconveniencies that they are therein exposed to, by the irregular and uncertain exercise of the power every man has of punishing the transgressions of others, make them take sanctuary under the established laws of government, and therein seek the preservation of their property. It is this makes them so willingly give up every one his single power of punishing, to be exercised by such alone, as shall be appointed to it amongst them; and by such rules as the community, or those authorized by them to that purpose, shall agree on. And in this we have the original right and rise of both the legislative and executive power, as well as of the governments and societies themselves.
Sect. 127. Even though people have certain freedoms in a natural state, life there is difficult, pushing them to form societies. This is why we rarely see groups of people living together for long in that state. The challenges they face, due to the unpredictable way each person can punish others for their wrongdoings, lead them to seek safety under established laws of government, where they can protect their property. This is why they are willing to give up their individual power to punish, so that it can be handled by those chosen to do so, following the rules set by the community or those they empower for this purpose. This is where we find the original rights and origins of both legislative and executive power, as well as of governments and societies themselves.
Sect. 128. For in the state of nature, to omit the liberty he has of innocent delights, a man has two powers.
Sect. 128. In a natural state, aside from the freedom he has to enjoy innocent pleasures, a person has two abilities.
The first is to do whatsoever he thinks fit for the preservation of himself, and others within the permission of the law of nature: by which law, common to them all, he and all the rest of mankind are one community, make up one society, distinct from all other creatures. And were it not for the corruption and vitiousness of degenerate men, there would be no need of any other; no necessity that men should separate from this great and natural community, and by positive agreements combine into smaller and divided associations.
The first is to do whatever he thinks is necessary for his own safety and that of others within the bounds of natural law: by this law, shared by everyone, he and all of humanity form one community, creating one society that is separate from all other beings. If it weren't for the corruption and flaws of morally degraded people, there would be no need for anything else; there would be no reason for people to break away from this large and natural community and, through formal agreements, come together in smaller, divided groups.
The other power a man has in the state of nature, is the power to punish the crimes committed against that law. Both these he gives up, when he joins in a private, if I may so call it, or particular politic society, and incorporates into any commonwealth, separate from the rest of mankind.
The other power a person has in the state of nature is the ability to punish crimes against the law. Both of these powers are surrendered when they enter into a private, or particular, political society and become part of a commonwealth, separate from the rest of humanity.
Sect. 129. The first power, viz. of doing whatsoever he thought for the preservation of himself, and the rest of mankind, he gives up to be regulated by laws made by the society, so far forth as the preservation of himself, and the rest of that society shall require; which laws of the society in many things confine the liberty he had by the law of nature.
Sect. 129. The first power, which is the ability to do whatever he believed was necessary for his own safety and that of others, he agrees to be governed by laws created by society, as long as those laws are needed for his own preservation and that of the society. These societal laws, in many respects, limit the freedom he had under natural law.
Sect. 130. Secondly, The power of punishing he wholly gives up, and engages his natural force, (which he might before employ in the execution of the law of nature, by his own single authority, as he thought fit) to assist the executive power of the society, as the law thereof shall require: for being now in a new state, wherein he is to enjoy many conveniencies, from the labour, assistance, and society of others in the same community, as well as protection from its whole strength; he is to part also with as much of his natural liberty, in providing for himself, as the good, prosperity, and safety of the society shall require; which is not only necessary, but just, since the other members of the society do the like.
Sect. 130. Secondly, he completely gives up his power to punish and commits his natural ability (which he could previously use to enforce the law of nature by his own authority, as he saw fit) to support the executive power of the society, as the law requires. Now that he is in a new state, where he gets many benefits from the labor, help, and companionship of others in the community, as well as protection from its full strength, he must also give up some of his natural freedom to take care of himself, as much as the well-being, prosperity, and safety of the society require. This is not only necessary but fair, since the other members of the society do the same.
Sect. 131. But though men, when they enter into society, give up the equality, liberty, and executive power they had in the state of nature, into the hands of the society, to be so far disposed of by the legislative, as the good of the society shall require; yet it being only with an intention in every one the better to preserve himself, his liberty and property; (for no rational creature can be supposed to change his condition with an intention to be worse) the power of the society, or legislative constituted by them, can never be supposed to extend farther, than the common good; but is obliged to secure every one’s property, by providing against those three defects above mentioned, that made the state of nature so unsafe and uneasy. And so whoever has the legislative or supreme power of any commonwealth, is bound to govern by established standing laws, promulgated and known to the people, and not by extemporary decrees; by indifferent and upright judges, who are to decide controversies by those laws; and to employ the force of the community at home, only in the execution of such laws, or abroad to prevent or redress foreign injuries, and secure the community from inroads and invasion. And all this to be directed to no other end, but the peace, safety, and public good of the people.
Sect. 131. Although individuals, when they join a society, relinquish the equality, freedom, and self-governing power they had in the state of nature, handing them over to society to be managed by the legislature for the benefit of the society, they do so with the primary aim of better preserving their own safety, freedom, and property; (for no rational being would choose to change their situation for the worse) the power of society, or the legislature formed by them, should never be assumed to extend beyond the common good; instead, it is required to protect everyone’s property by addressing the three issues mentioned earlier that made the state of nature so dangerous and uncomfortable. Therefore, anyone who holds the legislative or supreme authority of any commonwealth is obligated to govern according to established laws that are public knowledge and not through sudden decisions; through fair and impartial judges who resolve disputes based on those laws; and to use the community's power only to enforce these laws at home or to prevent and address foreign threats and safeguard the community from attacks and invasions. All of this is aimed solely at ensuring the peace, safety, and public welfare of the people.
CHAPTER. X.
OF THE FORMS OF A COMMON-WEALTH.
Sect. 132. THE majority having, as has been shewed, upon men’s first uniting into society, the whole power of the community naturally in them, may employ all that power in making laws for the community from time to time, and executing those laws by officers of their own appointing; and then the form of the government is a perfect democracy: or else may put the power of making laws into the hands of a few select men, and their heirs or successors; and then it is an oligarchy: or else into the hands of one man, and then it is a monarchy: if to him and his heirs, it is an hereditary monarchy: if to him only for life, but upon his death the power only of nominating a successor to return to them; an elective monarchy. And so accordingly of these the community may make compounded and mixed forms of government, as they think good. And if the legislative power be at first given by the majority to one or more persons only for their lives, or any limited time, and then the supreme power to revert to them again; when it is so reverted, the community may dispose of it again anew into what hands they please, and so constitute a new form of government: for the form of government depending upon the placing the supreme power, which is the legislative, it being impossible to conceive that an inferior power should prescribe to a superior, or any but the supreme make laws, according as the power of making laws is placed, such is the form of the commonwealth.
Sect. 132. The majority, as has been shown, when people first come together to form a society, naturally hold all the power of the community. They can use this power to create laws for the community as needed and enforce those laws through officers they choose. This setup creates a perfect democracy. Alternatively, they can delegate the power to make laws to a few selected individuals and their heirs or successors, resulting in an oligarchy. If the power is given to a single individual, it becomes a monarchy; if it’s granted to him and his heirs, it’s an hereditary monarchy. If it’s only for his lifetime, but he can nominate a successor upon his death, it’s an elective monarchy. The community also has the option to create various mixed forms of government as they see fit. If the majority initially grants legislative power to one or more individuals for their lifetimes or a set period, and then that power reverts back to the community, they can then distribute it again to whoever they choose, establishing a new form of government. The structure of government depends on who holds the supreme power, which is the legislative power, as it’s impossible for a lesser authority to dictate to a greater one or for anyone but the supreme authority to create laws. Thus, the nature of the commonwealth is determined by where the power to make laws is held.
Sect. 133. By commonwealth, I must be understood all along to mean, not a democracy, or any form of government, but any independent community, which the Latines signified by the word civitas, to which the word which best answers in our language, is commonwealth, and most properly expresses such a society of men, which community or city in English does not; for there may be subordinate communities in a government; and city amongst us has a quite different notion from commonwealth: and therefore, to avoid ambiguity, I crave leave to use the word commonwealth in that sense, in which I find it used by king James the first; and I take it to be its genuine signification; which if any body dislike, I consent with him to change it for a better.
Sect. 133. By "commonwealth," I mean not a democracy or any specific type of government, but any independent community, which the Romans referred to as civitas. The term that best corresponds in our language is "commonwealth," which accurately represents such a society of people, whereas "community" or "city" in English does not. This is because there can be subordinate communities within a government, and the term "city" has a different meaning for us compared to "commonwealth." Therefore, to avoid confusion, I ask to use the term "commonwealth" in the sense that I find it used by King James the First, as I believe this is its true meaning. If anyone finds fault with this, I'm open to replacing it with a better term.
CHAPTER. XI.
OF THE EXTENT OF THE LEGISLATIVE POWER.
Sect. 134. THE great end of men’s entering into society, being the enjoyment of their properties in peace and safety, and the great instrument and means of that being the laws established in that society; the first and fundamental positive law of all commonwealths is the establishing of the legislative power; as the first and fundamental natural law, which is to govern even the legislative itself, is the preservation of the society, and (as far as will consist with the public good) of every person in it. This legislative is not only the supreme power of the commonwealth, but sacred and unalterable in the hands where the community have once placed it; nor can any edict of any body else, in what form soever conceived, or by what power soever backed, have the force and obligation of a law, which has not its sanction from that legislative which the public has chosen and appointed: for without this the law could not have that, which is absolutely necessary to its being a law,* the consent of the society, over whom no body can have a power to make laws, but by their own consent, and by authority received from them; and therefore all the obedience, which by the most solemn ties any one can be obliged to pay, ultimately terminates in this supreme power, and is directed by those laws which it enacts: nor can any oaths to any foreign power whatsoever, or any domestic subordinate power, discharge any member of the society from his obedience to the legislative, acting pursuant to their trust; nor oblige him to any obedience contrary to the laws so enacted, or farther than they do allow; it being ridiculous to imagine one can be tied ultimately to obey any power in the society, which is not the supreme.
Sect. 134. The main purpose of people coming together in society is to enjoy their property in peace and safety, with the laws established in that society being the key instrument to achieve this. The first and fundamental positive law of all governments is the establishment of the legislative power. The first and fundamental natural law, which governs even the legislative itself, is the preservation of society and, as much as it aligns with the public good, of every individual within it. This legislative power is not only the highest authority of the government but is also sacred and cannot be changed by those to whom the community has entrusted it. No decree from any other body, regardless of how it is formed or what power supports it, can have the binding force of law if it doesn't have the approval of the legislative authority that the public has chosen. Without this approval, the law cannot possess the necessary element to be a law: the consent of the society, as no one has the power to create laws without the people's consent and authority granted by them. Therefore, all obedience, which anyone can be bound to uphold, ultimately points back to this supreme power and is guided by the laws it establishes. Moreover, no oaths to any foreign power or any domestic subordinate authority can exempt any member of society from obeying the legislative authority acting within their trust, nor can they require obedience contrary to the laws enacted or beyond what those laws permit; it is absurd to think someone could ultimately be required to obey any power within the society that is not the supreme authority.
(*The lawful power of making laws to command whole politic societies of men, belonging so properly unto the same intire societies, that for any prince or potentate of what kind soever upon earth, to exercise the same of himself, and not by express commission immediately and personally received from God, or else by authority derived at the first from their consent, upon whose persons they impose laws, it is no better than mere tyranny. Laws they are not therefore which public approbation hath not made so. Hooker’s Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 10.
(*The legal authority to create laws for entire political communities belongs inherently to those communities themselves. For any ruler or leader, regardless of their status, to impose laws without a direct and personal mandate from God, or without authority that originates from the consent of the people they govern, is nothing more than tyranny. Laws that don't have public approval are not truly laws. Hooker’s Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 10.
Of this point therefore we are to note, that such men naturally have no full and perfect power to command whole politic multitudes of men, therefore utterly without our consent, we could in such sort be at no man’s commandment living. And to be commanded we do consent, when that society, whereof we be a part, hath at any time before consented, without revoking the same after by the like universal agreement. Laws therefore human, of what kind so ever, are available by consent. Ibid.)
Of this point, we should note that such people naturally do not have complete power to command large groups of people. Therefore, without our consent, we could not be under anyone's command. We agree to be commanded when the society we are part of has previously consented, as long as that consent hasn't been revoked by a similar widespread agreement. So, all human laws, regardless of their type, are valid through consent.
Sect. 135. Though the legislative, whether placed in one or more, whether it be always in being, or only by intervals, though it be the supreme power in every commonwealth; yet:
Sect. 135. Although the legislature, whether it consists of one or more bodies, whether it is always in session or only meets occasionally, and even though it holds the highest authority in any government; yet:
First, It is not, nor can possibly be absolutely arbitrary over the lives and fortunes of the people: for it being but the joint power of every member of the society given up to that person, or assembly, which is legislator; it can be no more than those persons had in a state of nature before they entered into society, and gave up to the community: for no body can transfer to another more power than he has in himself; and no body has an absolute arbitrary power over himself, or over any other, to destroy his own life, or take away the life or property of another. A man, as has been proved, cannot subject himself to the arbitrary power of another; and having in the state of nature no arbitrary power over the life, liberty, or possession of another, but only so much as the law of nature gave him for the preservation of himself, and the rest of mankind; this is all he doth, or can give up to the commonwealth, and by it to the legislative power, so that the legislative can have no more than this. Their power, in the utmost bounds of it, is limited to the public good of the society. It is a power, that hath no other end but preservation, and therefore can never have a right to destroy, enslave, or designedly to impoverish the subjects.* The obligations of the law of nature cease not in society, but only in many cases are drawn closer, and have by human laws known penalties annexed to them, to inforce their observation. Thus the law of nature stands as an eternal rule to all men, legislators as well as others. The rules that they make for other men’s actions, must, as well as their own and other men’s actions, be conformable to the law of nature, i.e. to the will of God, of which that is a declaration, and the fundamental law of nature being the preservation of mankind, no human sanction can be good, or valid against it.
First, it is not, nor can it ever be, completely arbitrary over the lives and fortunes of the people: because it is just the combined power of every member of society that is given to that person or group, which acts as the legislator; it can be no more than what those individuals had in a natural state before they joined society and gave power to the community. No one can give to another more power than they have in themselves; and no one has absolute authority over themselves or anyone else to destroy their own life, or take away the life or property of another. A person, as has been shown, cannot submit themselves to the arbitrary power of another; and in a natural state, has no arbitrary power over the life, liberty, or property of another, but only as much as the law of nature allows for their own preservation and that of all humanity; this is all they give up to the community, and through it to the legislative power, so the legislative can have no more than this. Their power, at its fullest extent, is limited to the public good of society. It is a power that has no other purpose but preservation, and therefore can never claim the right to destroy, enslave, or deliberately impoverish the subjects. The obligations of the law of nature do not cease in society; they are often intensified, and human laws attach known penalties to enforce their observance. Thus, the law of nature serves as an eternal guideline for all people, including legislators. The rules they create for others’ actions must, as much as their own and others’ actions, be consistent with the law of nature, meaning the will of God, which that law represents; and since the fundamental law of nature is the preservation of humanity, no human sanction can be valid against it.
(*Two foundations there are which bear up public societies; the one a natural inclination, whereby all men desire sociable life and fellowship; the other an order, expresly or secretly agreed upon, touching the manner of their union in living together: the latter is that which we call the law of a common-weal, the very soul of a politic body, the parts whereof are by law animated, held together, and set on work in such actions as the common good requireth. Laws politic, ordained for external order and regiment amongst men, are never framed as they should be, unless presuming the will of man to be inwardly obstinate, rebellious, and averse from all obedience to the sacred laws of his nature; in a word, unless presuming man to be, in regard of his depraved mind, little better than a wild beast, they do accordingly provide, notwithstanding, so to frame his outward actions, that they be no hindrance unto the common good, for which societies are instituted. Unless they do this, they are not perfect. Hooker’s Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 10.)
(*There are two foundations that support public societies: one is a natural desire for social life and connection; the other is a system, either explicitly or implicitly agreed upon, regarding how people come together to live. The latter is what we refer to as the law of a commonwealth, the very essence of a political body, where the parts are motivated, held together, and engaged in the actions required for the common good through law. Political laws, set up for external order and governance among people, are never created as they should be unless we assume that human will is inwardly stubborn, rebellious, and resistant to the sacred laws of nature. In short, unless we see humanity, due to its flawed nature, as little better than wild beasts, laws are designed to govern outward actions in a way that does not obstruct the common good for which societies are formed. If they fail to do this, they are not complete. Hooker’s Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 10.)
Sect. 136. Secondly, The legislative, or supreme authority, cannot assume to its self a power to rule by extemporary arbitrary decrees, but is bound to dispense justice, and decide the rights of the subject by promulgated standing laws, and known authorized judges:* for the law of nature being unwritten, and so no where to be found but in the minds of men, they who through passion or interest shall miscite, or misapply it, cannot so easily be convinced of their mistake where there is no established judge: and so it serves not, as it ought, to determine the rights, and fence the properties of those that live under it, especially where every one is judge, interpreter, and executioner of it too, and that in his own case: and he that has right on his side, having ordinarily but his own single strength, hath not force enough to defend himself from injuries, or to punish delinquents. To avoid these inconveniences, which disorder men’s propperties in the state of nature, men unite into societies, that they may have the united strength of the whole society to secure and defend their properties, and may have standing rules to bound it, by which every one may know what is his. To this end it is that men give up all their natural power to the society which they enter into, and the community put the legislative power into such hands as they think fit, with this trust, that they shall be governed by declared laws, or else their peace, quiet, and property will still be at the same uncertainty, as it was in the state of nature.
Sect. 136. Secondly, the legislative, or supreme authority, cannot take on the power to rule through arbitrary decisions made on the spot; it must provide justice and settle the rights of individuals based on established, published laws, and recognized judges:* since the law of nature is unwritten and exists only in people's minds, those who, driven by passion or self-interest, misinterpret or misapply it can't easily be proven wrong when there's no established judge. This means it fails to do its job of defining rights and protecting the property of those who live under it, especially when everyone acts as their own judge, interpreter, and enforcer in their own situation. A person who is right usually only has their individual strength, which is not enough to protect themselves from harm or punish wrongdoers. To avoid these issues that disrupt people's property in a natural state, individuals come together to form societies so they can rely on the collective strength of the group to protect and defend their property and have established rules that define their rights. For this purpose, individuals give up their natural power to the society they join, and the community assigns legislative power to those they deem appropriate, with the expectation that they will be governed by clear laws. Otherwise, their peace, security, and property remain as uncertain as they were in the state of nature.
(*Human laws are measures in respect of men whose actions they must direct, howbeit such measures they are as have also their higher rules to be measured by, which rules are two, the law of God, and the law of nature; so that laws human must be made according to the general laws of nature, and without contradiction to any positive law of scripture, otherwise they are ill made. Hooker’s Eccl. Pol. l. iii. sect. 9.
(*Human laws are rules designed for people whose actions they aim to guide. However, these rules must also align with higher standards, which are the law of God and the law of nature. Therefore, human laws should be created in accordance with the general laws of nature and must not contradict any specific laws found in scripture; otherwise, they are poorly constructed. Hooker’s Eccl. Pol. l. iii. sect. 9.*)
To constrain men to any thing inconvenient doth seem unreasonable. Ibid. l. i. sect. 10.)
To force men into anything uncomfortable seems unreasonable. Ibid. l. i. sect. 10.)
Sect. 137. Absolute arbitrary power, or governing without settled standing laws, can neither of them consist with the ends of society and government, which men would not quit the freedom of the state of nature for, and tie themselves up under, were it not to preserve their lives, liberties and fortunes, and by stated rules of right and property to secure their peace and quiet. It cannot be supposed that they should intend, had they a power so to do, to give to any one, or more, an absolute arbitrary power over their persons and estates, and put a force into the magistrate’s hand to execute his unlimited will arbitrarily upon them. This were to put themselves into a worse condition than the state of nature, wherein they had a liberty to defend their right against the injuries of others, and were upon equal terms of force to maintain it, whether invaded by a single man, or many in combination. Whereas by supposing they have given up themselves to the absolute arbitrary power and will of a legislator, they have disarmed themselves, and armed him, to make a prey of them when he pleases; he being in a much worse condition, who is exposed to the arbitrary power of one man, who has the command of 100,000, than he that is exposed to the arbitrary power of 100,000 single men; no body being secure, that his will, who has such a command, is better than that of other men, though his force be 100,000 times stronger. And therefore, whatever form the commonwealth is under, the ruling power ought to govern by declared and received laws, and not by extemporary dictates and undetermined resolutions: for then mankind will be in a far worse condition than in the state of nature, if they shall have armed one, or a few men with the joint power of a multitude, to force them to obey at pleasure the exorbitant and unlimited decrees of their sudden thoughts, or unrestrained, and till that moment unknown wills, without having any measures set down which may guide and justify their actions: for all the power the government has, being only for the good of the society, as it ought not to be arbitrary and at pleasure, so it ought to be exercised by established and promulgated laws; that both the people may know their duty, and be safe and secure within the limits of the law; and the rulers too kept within their bounds, and not be tempted, by the power they have in their hands, to employ it to such purposes, and by such measures, as they would not have known, and own not willingly.
Sect. 137. Absolute arbitrary power, or governing without established laws, cannot align with the goals of society and government, which people would not abandon their freedom in the state of nature for, except to protect their lives, liberties, and property, and to ensure their peace and safety through clear rules of rights and ownership. It’s unrealistic to assume that they would intend, if they could, to grant anyone—whether one person or more—absolute arbitrary power over their lives and property, and allow a magistrate to enforce his unlimited will on them. This would place them in a condition worse than the state of nature, where they had the freedom to defend their rights against others’ wrongs and held equal power to do so, whether threatened by an individual or a group. By assuming they have surrendered their rights to the absolute arbitrary power of a legislator, they have disarmed themselves and empowered him to prey on them at his discretion; being in a much worse situation than simply being subject to the whims of one person who commands 100,000 is the truth that no one can be sure that the will of such a powerful individual is better than that of other men, even if his strength is far greater. Therefore, regardless of the government structure, the ruling authority should govern by clearly defined and accepted laws, not by spontaneous commands and unclear resolutions: because if they arm one or a few individuals with the combined power of a multitude, society will be in a much worse situation than in the state of nature, forced to obey the unreasonable and unlimited demands of sudden thoughts or previously unknown desires without any established standards to guide and justify their actions. The power that the government holds is solely for the benefit of society, so it should not be arbitrary or at whim; it must be exercised through established and public laws, ensuring that the people understand their duties and feel secure within legal limits, while also keeping the rulers accountable and preventing them from misusing their power in ways they wouldn’t openly acknowledge or accept.
Sect. 138. Thirdly, The supreme power cannot take from any man any part of his property without his own consent: for the preservation of property being the end of government, and that for which men enter into society, it necessarily supposes and requires, that the people should have property, without which they must be supposed to lose that, by entering into society, which was the end for which they entered into it; too gross an absurdity for any man to own. Men therefore in society having property, they have such a right to the goods, which by the law of the community are their’s, that no body hath a right to take their substance or any part of it from them, without their own consent: without this they have no property at all; for I have truly no property in that, which another can by right take from me, when he pleases, against my consent. Hence it is a mistake to think, that the supreme or legislative power of any commonwealth, can do what it will, and dispose of the estates of the subject arbitrarily, or take any part of them at pleasure. This is not much to be feared in governments where the legislative consists, wholly or in part, in assemblies which are variable, whose members, upon the dissolution of the assembly, are subjects under the common laws of their country, equally with the rest. But in governments, where the legislative is in one lasting assembly always in being, or in one man, as in absolute monarchies, there is danger still, that they will think themselves to have a distinct interest from the rest of the community; and so will be apt to increase their own riches and power, by taking what they think fit from the people: for a man’s property is not at all secure, tho’ there be good and equitable laws to set the bounds of it between him and his fellow subjects, if he who commands those subjects have power to take from any private man, what part he pleases of his property, and use and dispose of it as he thinks good.
Sect. 138. Thirdly, the highest authority can't take any part of a person's property without their consent. The purpose of government is to protect property, which is why people form societies. It assumes that people will have property; otherwise, they would lose the very thing they sought by joining society, which is absurd for anyone to accept. Therefore, when people have property in society, they have the right to the goods that community laws declare as theirs, meaning no one has the right to take any part of it without their consent. Without this consent, they actually have no property; I don't truly own something if someone else can take it from me at any time against my will. Thus, it's a misconception to believe that the highest or legislative power of any state can do whatever it wants, using people's estates as it pleases. This is less of a concern in governments where the legislature consists of variable assemblies, whose members, after the assembly ends, are subjects under the same laws as everyone else. However, in governments where the legislature is a permanent assembly or a single individual, like in absolute monarchies, there's a risk that they may see themselves as separate from the rest of the community. This could lead them to enrich themselves at the expense of the people. A person’s property isn’t safe even with good laws defining its limits if those in power can take any part of it and use it however they want.
Sect. 139. But government, into whatsoever hands it is put, being, as I have before shewed, intrusted with this condition, and for this end, that men might have and secure their properties; the prince, or senate, however it may have power to make laws, for the regulating of property between the subjects one amongst another, yet can never have a power to take to themselves the whole, or any part of the subjects property, without their own consent: for this would be in effect to leave them no property at all. And to let us see, that even absolute power, where it is necessary, is not arbitrary by being absolute, but is still limited by that reason, and confined to those ends, which required it in some cases to be absolute, we need look no farther than the common practice of martial discipline: for the preservation of the army, and in it of the whole commonwealth, requires an absolute obedience to the command of every superior officer, and it is justly death to disobey or dispute the most dangerous or unreasonable of them; but yet we see, that neither the serjeant, that could command a soldier to march up to the mouth of a cannon, or stand in a breach, where he is almost sure to perish, can command that soldier to give him one penny of his money; nor the general, that can condemn him to death for deserting his post, or for not obeying the most desperate orders, can yet, with all his absolute power of life and death, dispose of one farthing of that soldier’s estate, or seize one jot of his goods; whom yet he can command any thing, and hang for the least disobedience; because such a blind obedience is necessary to that end, for which the commander has his power, viz. the preservation of the rest; but the disposing of his goods has nothing to do with it.
Sect. 139. But government, no matter who controls it, is, as I have shown before, entrusted with the duty of ensuring that people can have and secure their property. The prince or senate, no matter how much power they have to create laws for regulating property among individuals, cannot take anyone's property or any part of it without their consent: doing so would effectively mean leaving them with no property at all. To illustrate that even absolute power, when necessary, is not arbitrary just because it's absolute, but is still limited by reason and tied to specific purposes, we can look at the common practice of military discipline: for the safety of the army and the entire state, absolute obedience to the orders of every superior officer is required, and disobeying even the most unreasonable commands can be punishable by death. However, we see that neither the sergeant, who can order a soldier to march into the line of fire or stand in a position where death is almost certain, nor the general, who can condemn a soldier to death for abandoning his post or refusing to follow extremely dangerous orders, can demand so much as a penny of that soldier’s money; nor can the general, with all his power over life and death, take a single farthing of that soldier’s property or seize any of his belongings. The general has the authority to give orders and can execute for the slightest disobedience because such blind obedience is necessary for the purpose for which he has his power: the safety of everyone else. However, controlling his property has nothing to do with that purpose.
Sect. 140. It is true, governments cannot be supported without great charge, and it is fit every one who enjoys his share of the protection, should pay out of his estate his proportion for the maintenance of it. But still it must be with his own consent, i.e. the consent of the majority, giving it either by themselves, or their representatives chosen by them: for if any one shall claim a power to lay and levy taxes on the people, by his own authority, and without such consent of the people, he thereby invades the fundamental law of property, and subverts the end of government: for what property have I in that, which another may by right take, when he pleases, to himself?
Sect. 140. It's true that governments can't operate without significant costs, and it's reasonable for everyone who benefits from its protection to contribute a fair share from their own resources to support it. However, this must always be with their consent, specifically the consent of the majority, either directly or through representatives they elect. If someone claims the power to impose and collect taxes from the people on their own authority, without that consent, they are violating the basic laws of property and undermining the purpose of government. After all, what right do I have to my property if someone else can take it from me whenever they want?
Sect. 141. Fourthly, The legislative cannot transfer the power of making laws to any other hands: for it being but a delegated power from the people, they who have it cannot pass it over to others. The people alone can appoint the form of the commonwealth, which is by constituting the legislative, and appointing in whose hands that shall be. And when the people have said, We will submit to rules, and be governed by laws made by such men, and in such forms, no body else can say other men shall make laws for them; nor can the people be bound by any laws, but such as are enacted by those whom they have chosen, and authorized to make laws for them. The power of the legislative, being derived from the people by a positive voluntary grant and institution, can be no other than what that positive grant conveyed, which being only to make laws, and not to make legislators, the legislative can have no power to transfer their authority of making laws, and place it in other hands.
Sect. 141. Fourth, the legislative body cannot transfer the power to make laws to anyone else: since it is merely a delegated power from the people, those who hold it cannot hand it over to others. The people alone can decide the structure of the commonwealth by establishing the legislative body and deciding who will hold that power. When the people declare that they will follow rules and be governed by laws created by specific individuals and in certain ways, no one else can claim that other individuals will make laws for them; nor can the people be bound by any laws except those enacted by the individuals they have chosen and authorized to make laws on their behalf. The legislative power, coming from the people through a clear voluntary grant and establishment, can only be what that grant allows, which is solely to create laws, not to create legislators. Therefore, the legislative body cannot transfer its authority to make laws to others.
Sect. 142. These are the bounds which the trust, that is put in them by the society, and the law of God and nature, have set to the legislative power of every commonwealth, in all forms of government.
Sect. 142. These are the limits that the trust placed in them by society, along with the law of God and nature, have established for the legislative power of every commonwealth, regardless of the form of government.
First, They are to govern by promulgated established laws, not to be varied in particular cases, but to have one rule for rich and poor, for the favourite at court, and the country man at plough.
First, they are to govern by established laws that have been made public, not to be changed for specific situations, but to apply the same rule to both the wealthy and the poor, to the favorites at court, and to the farmers in the fields.
Secondly, These laws also ought to be designed for no other end ultimately, but the good of the people.
Secondly, these laws should ultimately be designed for the well-being of the people.
Thirdly, They must not raise taxes on the property of the people, without the consent of the people, given by themselves, or their deputies. And this properly concerns only such governments where the legislative is always in being, or at least where the people have not reserved any part of the legislative to deputies, to be from time to time chosen by themselves.
Thirdly, they must not raise taxes on people's property without the consent of the people, given by themselves or their representatives. This is especially relevant in governments where the legislative body is always active, or at least where the people haven't designated any part of the legislative powers to representatives who are chosen by them from time to time.
Fourthly, The legislative neither must nor can transfer the power of making laws to any body else, or place it any where, but where the people have.
Fourthly, the legislature cannot and must not transfer the power to make laws to anyone else or put it anywhere other than where the people have it.
CHAPTER. XII.
OF THE LEGISLATIVE, EXECUTIVE, AND FEDERATIVE POWER OF THE COMMON-WEALTH.
Sect. 143. THE legislative power is that, which has a right to direct how the force of the commonwealth shall be employed for preserving the community and the members of it. But because those laws which are constantly to be executed, and whose force is always to continue, may be made in a little time; therefore there is no need, that the legislative should be always in being, not having always business to do. And because it may be too great a temptation to human frailty, apt to grasp at power, for the same persons, who have the power of making laws, to have also in their hands the power to execute them, whereby they may exempt themselves from obedience to the laws they make, and suit the law, both in its making, and execution, to their own private advantage, and thereby come to have a distinct interest from the rest of the community, contrary to the end of society and government: therefore in wellordered commonwealths, where the good of the whole is so considered, as it ought, the legislative power is put into the hands of divers persons, who duly assembled, have by themselves, or jointly with others, a power to make laws, which when they have done, being separated again, they are themselves subject to the laws they have made; which is a new and near tie upon them, to take care, that they make them for the public good.
Sect. 143. The legislative power is the authority that determines how the resources of the community will be used to protect its members. However, since the laws that need to be applied consistently can be created relatively quickly, it’s not necessary for the legislative body to be constantly active, as they don’t always have work to do. Moreover, it could be a significant temptation for those who create laws to also have the power to enforce them, which might allow them to avoid following their own laws and tailor the legislation to benefit themselves personally, resulting in a conflict of interest with the rest of the community and undermining the purpose of society and government. Thus, in well-organized communities, where the overall good is prioritized as it should be, legislative power is assigned to various individuals who come together, either individually or collectively, to create laws. Once they have done so and then disperse, they are subject to the very laws they enacted, creating a strong incentive for them to ensure those laws serve the public good.
Sect. 144. But because the laws, that are at once, and in a short time made, have a constant and lasting force, and need a perpetual execution, or an attendance thereunto; therefore it is necessary there should be a power always in being, which should see to the execution of the laws that are made, and remain in force. And thus the legislative and executive power come often to be separated.
Sect. 144. However, because laws that are created quickly have a continuous and lasting impact and require ongoing enforcement or attention, it's necessary to have a power that is always present to ensure that the laws are followed and remain in effect. As a result, the legislative and executive powers are often separated.
Sect. 145. There is another power in every commonwealth, which one may call natural, because it is that which answers to the power every man naturally had before he entered into society: for though in a commonwealth the members of it are distinct persons still in reference to one another, and as such as governed by the laws of the society; yet in reference to the rest of mankind, they make one body, which is, as every member of it before was, still in the state of nature with the rest of mankind. Hence it is, that the controversies that happen between any man of the society with those that are out of it, are managed by the public; and an injury done to a member of their body, engages the whole in the reparation of it. So that under this consideration, the whole community is one body in the state of nature, in respect of all other states or persons out of its community.
Sect. 145. There’s another power in every society that can be called natural because it reflects the power each person had before joining a community. Even though members of a society are distinct individuals and are governed by the society's laws, in relation to the rest of humanity, they form one body that remains in a state of nature with everyone else. Therefore, when disputes arise between a member of the society and those outside it, the society as a whole addresses these issues, and any harm done to one member prompts collective action for restitution. In this sense, the entire community acts as one body in the state of nature regarding all other societies or individuals outside its own.
Sect. 146. This therefore contains the power of war and peace, leagues and alliances, and all the transactions, with all persons and communities without the commonwealth, and may be called federative, if any one pleases. So the thing be understood, I am indifferent as to the name.
Sect. 146. This thus holds the power to declare war and make peace, form treaties and alliances, and handle all dealings with people and groups outside the commonwealth, and might be referred to as federative, if anyone prefers. As long as the concept is clear, I have no preference for the name.
Sect. 147. These two powers, executive and federative, though they be really distinct in themselves, yet one comprehending the execution of the municipal laws of the society within its self, upon all that are parts of it; the other the management of the security and interest of the public without, with all those that it may receive benefit or damage from, yet they are always almost united. And though this federative power in the well or ill management of it be of great moment to the commonwealth, yet it is much less capable to be directed by antecedent, standing, positive laws, than the executive; and so must necessarily be left to the prudence and wisdom of those, whose hands it is in, to be managed for the public good: for the laws that concern subjects one amongst another, being to direct their actions, may well enough precede them. But what is to be done in reference to foreigners, depending much upon their actions, and the variation of designs and interests, must be left in great part to the prudence of those, who have this power committed to them, to be managed by the best of their skill, for the advantage of the commonwealth.
Sect. 147. These two powers, executive and federative, while distinct in nature, are interconnected. One involves enforcing the laws of the society on its members, while the other handles the security and interests of the public with external parties that can either benefit or harm it. Although the management of the federative power is crucial for the commonwealth's well-being, it is not as easily governed by established laws as the executive power is. Therefore, it relies on the judgment and wisdom of those in charge, who must act for the public good. Laws that regulate interactions among individuals can be clearly defined in advance. However, decisions concerning foreign relations, which depend significantly on the actions and shifting interests of others, must largely be entrusted to the discretion of those who hold this power, managed as best they can for the benefit of the commonwealth.
Sect. 148. Though, as I said, the executive and federative power of every community be really distinct in themselves, yet they are hardly to be separated, and placed at the same time, in the hands of distinct persons: for both of them requiring the force of the society for their exercise, it is almost impracticable to place the force of the commonwealth in distinct, and not subordinate hands; or that the executive and federative power should be placed in persons, that might act separately, whereby the force of the public would be under different commands: which would be apt some time or other to cause disorder and ruin.
Sect. 148. Although, as I mentioned, the executive and federative powers of any community are genuinely distinct, they are rarely separated and assigned to different people at the same time. Since both require the society's force for their functioning, it's nearly impossible to put the commonwealth's power in separate and not subordinate hands. If the executive and federative powers are held by individuals who might act independently, it could lead to the public's force being under different commands, which would likely result in disorder and chaos at some point.
CHAPTER. XIII.
OF THE SUBORDINATION OF THE POWERS OF THE COMMON-WEALTH.
Sect. 149. THOUGH in a constituted commonwealth, standing upon its own basis, and acting according to its own nature, that is, acting for the preservation of the community, there can be but one supreme power, which is the legislative, to which all the rest are and must be subordinate, yet the legislative being only a fiduciary power to act for certain ends, there remains still in the people a supreme power to remove or alter the legislative, when they find the legislative act contrary to the trust reposed in them: for all power given with trust for the attaining an end, being limited by that end, whenever that end is manifestly neglected, or opposed, the trust must necessarily be forfeited, and the power devolve into the hands of those that gave it, who may place it anew where they shall think best for their safety and security. And thus the community perpetually retains a supreme power of saving themselves from the attempts and designs of any body, even of their legislators, whenever they shall be so foolish, or so wicked, as to lay and carry on designs against the liberties and properties of the subject: for no man or society of men, having a power to deliver up their preservation, or consequently the means of it, to the absolute will and arbitrary dominion of another; when ever any one shall go about to bring them into such a slavish condition, they will always have a right to preserve, what they have not a power to part with; and to rid themselves of those, who invade this fundamental, sacred, and unalterable law of self-preservation, for which they entered into society. And thus the community may be said in this respect to be always the supreme power, but not as considered under any form of government, because this power of the people can never take place till the government be dissolved.
Sect. 149. Although in a structured society, standing on its own foundation and operating according to its own principles, which means acting to preserve the community, there can only be one supreme power, which is the legislative. All other powers are and must be subordinate to it. However, since the legislative power is just a fiduciary power acting for specific purposes, the people still retain the ultimate authority to remove or change the legislative body if they feel it is acting against the trust placed in it. Any power granted for a particular purpose is limited by that purpose, so if that purpose is clearly ignored or opposed, the trust must be forfeited, and the power returns to the people who granted it, allowing them to place it where they believe it will best ensure their safety and security. Thus, the community always holds the supreme power to protect themselves from the actions and intentions of anyone, including their legislators, whenever those legislators act foolishly or maliciously against the rights and property of the individuals. No person or group can give away their right to preservation, or the means to achieve it, to the absolute will and arbitrary control of another; whenever someone tries to force them into such a subservient state, they always have the right to safeguard what they cannot relinquish and to free themselves from those who violate this fundamental, sacred, and unchangeable law of self-preservation, which is why they formed a society. Therefore, the community can be seen as the ultimate power in this sense, but not when considered within any specific form of government, because this power of the people cannot be exercised until that government has been dissolved.
Sect. 150. In all cases, whilst the government subsists, the legislative is the supreme power: for what can give laws to another, must needs be superior to him; and since the legislative is no otherwise legislative of the society, but by the right it has to make laws for all the parts, and for every member of the society, prescribing rules to their actions, and giving power of execution, where they are transgressed, the legislative must needs be the supreme, and all other powers, in any members or parts of the society, derived from and subordinate to it.
Sect. 150. As long as the government exists, the legislative branch holds the highest authority: because anything that can create laws for someone else must be above them in power. The legislative branch is only considered legitimate in society through its right to create laws for everyone and everything within it, setting rules for their actions and providing means of enforcement when those rules are broken. Therefore, the legislative branch must be supreme, and all other powers within any part of society come from and are subordinate to it.
Sect. 151. In some commonwealths, where the legislative is not always in being, and the executive is vested in a single person, who has also a share in the legislative; there that single person in a very tolerable sense may also be called supreme: not that he has in himself all the supreme power, which is that of law-making; but because he has in him the supreme execution, from whom all inferior magistrates derive all their several subordinate powers, or at least the greatest part of them: having also no legislative superior to him, there being no law to be made without his consent, which cannot be expected should ever subject him to the other part of the legislative, he is properly enough in this sense supreme. But yet it is to be observed, that tho’ oaths of allegiance and fealty are taken to him, it is not to him as supreme legislator, but as supreme executor of the law, made by a joint power of him with others; allegiance being nothing but an obedience according to law, which when he violates, he has no right to obedience, nor can claim it otherwise than as the public person vested with the power of the law, and so is to be considered as the image, phantom, or representative of the commonwealth, acted by the will of the society, declared in its laws; and thus he has no will, no power, but that of the law. But when he quits this representation, this public will, and acts by his own private will, he degrades himself, and is but a single private person without power, and without will, that has any right to obedience; the members owing no obedience but to the public will of the society.
Sect. 151. In some states, where the legislature isn’t always active, and the executive authority is held by one person who also has a role in the legislative process; that person can reasonably be called supreme. This doesn’t mean they hold all supreme power, which is the power to make laws; rather, they hold the highest authority to enforce those laws, from which all lower officials get their various subordinate powers, or at least most of them. Since there’s no legislative authority above them, and no law can be created without their consent—which is unlikely to put them under the control of the other legislative body—they are considered supreme in this context. However, it should be noted that even though oaths of loyalty and fidelity are pledged to them, it’s not in their role as the supreme lawmaker, but as the top enforcer of laws made in collaboration with others; allegiance is just obedience under the law, and if they break that law, they lose the right to demand obedience. They can only claim it as the public figure endowed with legal power, and should be seen as the symbol, representation, or agent of the commonwealth, acting according to the will of society as expressed in its laws. Therefore, they possess no will or power beyond that of the law. When they step away from this representation—this public will—and act on their personal desires, they diminish their own status and become just an individual without authority or the right to demand obedience; members owe loyalty only to the public will of the society.
Sect. 152. The executive power, placed any where but in a person that has also a share in the legislative, is visibly subordinate and accountable to it, and may be at pleasure changed and displaced; so that it is not the supreme executive power, that is exempt from subordination, but the supreme executive power vested in one, who having a share in the legislative, has no distinct superior legislative to be subordinate and accountable to, farther than he himself shall join and consent; so that he is no more subordinate than he himself shall think fit, which one may certainly conclude will be but very little. Of other ministerial and subordinate powers in a commonwealth, we need not speak, they being so multiplied with infinite variety, in the different customs and constitutions of distinct commonwealths, that it is impossible to give a particular account of them all. Only thus much, which is necessary to our present purpose, we may take notice of concerning them, that they have no manner of authority, any of them, beyond what is by positive grant and commission delegated to them, and are all of them accountable to some other power in the commonwealth.
Sect. 152. The executive power, when placed anywhere but in a person who also has a role in the legislative branch, is clearly subordinate to it and can be changed or removed at will; thus, it is not the highest executive power that is free from subordination, but rather the highest executive power held by someone who, having a role in the legislative branch, has no distinct superior legislative authority to be accountable to, other than what they choose to agree to themselves; hence, they are only as subordinate as they decide, which can be assumed to be very little. We need not discuss other ministerial and subordinate powers within a commonwealth, as they vary widely across different customs and constitutions, making it impossible to account for them all specifically. However, it is important to note for our current discussion that none of them have any authority beyond what is granted and assigned to them; they are all accountable to some other power within the commonwealth.
Sect. 153. It is not necessary, no, nor so much as convenient, that the legislative should be always in being; but absolutely necessary that the executive power should, because there is not always need of new laws to be made, but always need of execution of the laws that are made. When the legislative hath put the execution of the laws, they make, into other hands, they have a power still to resume it out of those hands, when they find cause, and to punish for any maladministration against the laws. The same holds also in regard of the federative power, that and the executive being both ministerial and subordinate to the legislative, which, as has been shewed, in a constituted commonwealth is the supreme. The legislative also in this case being supposed to consist of several persons, (for if it be a single person, it cannot but be always in being, and so will, as supreme, naturally have the supreme executive power, together with the legislative) may assemble, and exercise their legislature, at the times that either their original constitution, or their own adjournment, appoints, or when they please; if neither of these hath appointed any time, or there be no other way prescribed to convoke them: for the supreme power being placed in them by the people, it is always in them, and they may exercise it when they please, unless by their original constitution they are limited to certain seasons, or by an act of their supreme power they have adjourned to a certain time; and when that time comes, they have a right to assemble and act again.
Sect. 153. It's not necessary, nor even convenient, for the legislative body to always be in session; however, it's absolutely essential for the executive power to be active, as there isn't always a need to create new laws, but there is always a need to enforce the laws that have been made. When the legislative branch hands over the enforcement of the laws they create to others, they still have the authority to take that power back when they see fit and to punish any wrongdoing against those laws. The same applies to the federative power, as both the federative and executive powers are servant roles subordinate to the legislative, which, as demonstrated, is the highest authority in a structured society. Furthermore, since the legislative body is assumed to consist of multiple individuals (because if it were a single person, they would always be in session, thus naturally holding both supreme executive and legislative powers), they can meet and exercise their legislative functions at the times either their original constitution or their own adjournments specify, or whenever they choose; if neither of these has established a time, or there are no other methods for convening them. Since the supreme power is granted to them by the people, it always resides with them, and they can exercise it whenever they choose, unless their original constitution limits them to specific times or they have adjourned to a specific future date. When that date arrives, they have the right to assemble and act again.
Sect. 154. If the legislative, or any part of it, be made up of representatives chosen for that time by the people, which afterwards return into the ordinary state of subjects, and have no share in the legislature but upon a new choice, this power of chusing must also be exercised by the people, either at certain appointed seasons, or else when they are summoned to it; and in this latter case the power of convoking the legislative is ordinarily placed in the executive, and has one of these two limitations in respect of time: that either the original constitution requires their assembling and acting at certain intervals, and then the executive power does nothing but ministerially issue directions for their electing and assembling, according to due forms; or else it is left to his prudence to call them by new elections, when the occasions or exigencies of the public require the amendment of old, or making of new laws, or the redress or prevention of any inconveniencies, that lie on, or threaten the people.
Sect. 154. If the legislature, or any part of it, is made up of representatives chosen by the people for a specific time, who then return to being ordinary citizens and have no role in the legislature until they are elected again, this power to choose must also be exercised by the people, either at set times or when they are called to do so. In the latter case, the authority to convene the legislature is usually held by the executive, which has one of two time-related limitations: either the original constitution requires them to meet and act at certain intervals, in which case the executive’s role is just to facilitate the process of their election and assembly according to proper procedures; or it is left to the executive’s discretion to call for new elections when the needs of the public require changes to existing laws or the creation of new ones, or to address any issues affecting or threatening the people.
Sect. 155. It may be demanded here, What if the executive power, being possessed of the force of the commonwealth, shall make use of that force to hinder the meeting and acting of the legislative, when the original constitution, or the public exigencies require it? I say, using force upon the people without authority, and contrary to the trust put in him that does so, is a state of war with the people, who have a right to reinstate their legislative in the exercise of their power: for having erected a legislative, with an intent they should exercise the power of making laws, either at certain set times, or when there is need of it, when they are hindered by any force from what is so necessary to the society, and wherein the safety and preservation of the people consists, the people have a right to remove it by force. In all states and conditions, the true remedy of force without authority, is to oppose force to it. The use of force without authority, always puts him that uses it into a state of war, as the aggressor, and renders him liable to be treated accordingly.
Sect. 155. One might ask, what happens if the executive power, having control over the resources of the state, uses that power to prevent the legislature from meeting and acting when the original constitution or public needs require it? I say that using force against the people without proper authority, and in violation of the trust placed in that individual, amounts to a state of war with the people, who have the right to restore their legislature and its powers. They established a legislative body with the intention that it would create laws either at designated times or as needed. If that body is obstructed by any force from performing this vital function essential for the society's safety and preservation, the people have the right to remove that force. In all situations, the appropriate response to force used without authority is to counter it with force. The use of force without authority always places the user in a state of war as the aggressor and makes them subject to being treated accordingly.
Sect. 156. The power of assembling and dismissing the legislative, placed in the executive, gives not the executive a superiority over it, but is a fiduciary trust placed in him, for the safety of the people, in a case where the uncertainty and variableness of human affairs could not bear a steady fixed rule: for it not being possible, that the first framers of the government should, by any foresight, be so much masters of future events, as to be able to prefix so just periods of return and duration to the assemblies of the legislative, in all times to come, that might exactly answer all the exigencies of the commonwealth; the best remedy could be found for this defect, was to trust this to the prudence of one who was always to be present, and whose business it was to watch over the public good. Constant frequent meetings of the legislative, and long continuations of their assemblies, without necessary occasion, could not but be burdensome to the people, and must necessarily in time produce more dangerous inconveniencies, and yet the quick turn of affairs might be sometimes such as to need their present help: any delay of their convening might endanger the public; and sometimes too their business might be so great, that the limited time of their sitting might be too short for their work, and rob the public of that benefit which could be had only from their mature deliberation. What then could be done in this case to prevent the community from being exposed some time or other to eminent hazard, on one side or the other, by fixed intervals and periods, set to the meeting and acting of the legislative, but to intrust it to the prudence of some, who being present, and acquainted with the state of public affairs, might make use of this prerogative for the public good? and where else could this be so well placed as in his hands, who was intrusted with the execution of the laws for the same end? Thus supposing the regulation of times for the assembling and sitting of the legislative, not settled by the original constitution, it naturally fell into the hands of the executive, not as an arbitrary power depending on his good pleasure, but with this trust always to have it exercised only for the public weal, as the occurrences of times and change of affairs might require. Whether settled periods of their convening, or a liberty left to the prince for convoking the legislative, or perhaps a mixture of both, hath the least inconvenience attending it, it is not my business here to inquire, but only to shew, that though the executive power may have the prerogative of convoking and dissolving such conventions of the legislative, yet it is not thereby superior to it.
Sect. 156. The power to assemble and dismiss the legislature, held by the executive, does not give the executive an advantage over it; rather, it is a fiduciary responsibility given to him for the people's safety. This is necessary because the unpredictable nature of human affairs cannot support a strict, unchanging rule. The original architects of the government could not foresee future events well enough to establish exact schedules for legislative assemblies that would meet all the future needs of the community. The best solution to this issue was to trust someone who is always present and whose role is to oversee the public good. Frequent meetings of the legislature that last too long without necessity would burden the people and potentially lead to greater issues over time. However, circumstances can change quickly and sometimes require immediate legislative action. Delays in convening could jeopardize the public, and occasionally the matters at hand might be so significant that the limited time for their sessions would not be sufficient for their work, depriving the public of the benefits that come from thoughtful deliberation. What, then, could be done to prevent the community from being exposed to serious risks due to fixed schedules for legislative meetings? The only option would be to trust someone who is knowledgeable about public affairs to use this power for the public good. And who better to place this responsibility in than the person charged with enforcing the laws for that very purpose? Since the timing of legislative meetings was not established by the original constitution, it naturally fell to the executive, not as an arbitrary power at his whim, but as a responsibility to be exercised solely for the public benefit, adjusting as the times and circumstances required. Whether fixed schedules for their meetings or giving the executive the freedom to call the legislature, or perhaps a combination of both, involves the least inconvenience is not my concern here. My only point is to show that while the executive power may have the authority to convene and dissolve legislative bodies, it is not superior to them.
Sect. 157. Things of this world are in so constant a flux, that nothing remains long in the same state. Thus people, riches, trade, power, change their stations, flourishing mighty cities come to ruin, and prove in times neglected desolate corners, whilst other unfrequented places grow into populous countries, filled with wealth and inhabitants. But things not always changing equally, and private interest often keeping up customs and privileges, when the reasons of them are ceased, it often comes to pass, that in governments, where part of the legislative consists of representatives chosen by the people, that in tract of time this representation becomes very unequal and disproportionate to the reasons it was at first established upon. To what gross absurdities the following of custom, when reason has left it, may lead, we may be satisfied, when we see the bare name of a town, of which there remains not so much as the ruins, where scarce so much housing as a sheepcote, or more inhabitants than a shepherd is to be found, sends as many representatives to the grand assembly of law-makers, as a whole county numerous in people, and powerful in riches. This strangers stand amazed at, and every one must confess needs a remedy; tho’ most think it hard to find one, because the constitution of the legislative being the original and supreme act of the society, antecedent to all positive laws in it, and depending wholly on the people, no inferior power can alter it. And therefore the people, when the legislative is once constituted, having, in such a government as we have been speaking of, no power to act as long as the government stands; this inconvenience is thought incapable of a remedy.
Sect. 157. Things in this world are always changing, so nothing stays the same for long. People, wealth, trade, and power shift around; thriving cities fall to ruin and become neglected wastelands, while once-empty places develop into bustling nations filled with wealth and people. However, changes don’t always happen evenly, and personal interests often uphold outdated customs and privileges even when the reasons for them have disappeared. Over time, in governments where part of the legislation consists of representatives chosen by the people, this representation can become very unequal and disproportionate to the original reasons it was established. The absurdities that arise from following customs when the reasoning behind them is gone become clear when we see a town that no longer has even the remnants of its past, where there are hardly more houses than a sheep pen or more residents than a shepherd, yet it sends as many representatives to the main assembly of lawmakers as a whole county that is populous and wealthy. This situation astonishes outsiders, and everyone agrees it needs a fix; although most consider it difficult to find one since the structure of the legislative body is the foundational and supreme act of society, existing before any specific laws and entirely dependent on the people, no lower authority can change it. Therefore, once the legislative body is formed, the people, in a system like the one we’ve discussed, have no power to act as long as the government exists; this issue is seen as impossible to resolve.
Sect. 158. Salus populi suprema lex, is certainly so just and fundamental a rule, that he, who sincerely follows it, cannot dangerously err. If therefore the executive, who has the power of convoking the legislative, observing rather the true proportion, than fashion of representation, regulates, not by old custom, but true reason, the number of members, in all places that have a right to be distinctly represented, which no part of the people however incorporated can pretend to, but in proportion to the assistance which it affords to the public, it cannot be judged to have set up a new legislative, but to have restored the old and true one, and to have rectified the disorders which succession of time had insensibly, as well as inevitably introduced: For it being the interest as well as intention of the people, to have a fair and equal representative; whoever brings it nearest to that, is an undoubted friend to, and establisher of the government, and cannot miss the consent and approbation of the community; prerogative being nothing but a power, in the hands of the prince, to provide for the public good, in such cases, which depending upon unforeseen and uncertain occurrences, certain and unalterable laws could not safely direct; whatsoever shall be done manifestly for the good of the people, and the establishing the government upon its true foundations, is, and always will be, just prerogative, The power of erecting new corporations, and therewith new representatives, carries with it a supposition, that in time the measures of representation might vary, and those places have a just right to be represented which before had none; and by the same reason, those cease to have a right, and be too inconsiderable for such a privilege, which before had it. ’Tis not a change from the present state, which perhaps corruption or decay has introduced, that makes an inroad upon the government, but the tendency of it to injure or oppress the people, and to set up one part or party, with a distinction from, and an unequal subjection of the rest. Whatsoever cannot but be acknowledged to be of advantage to the society, and people in general, upon just and lasting measures, will always, when done, justify itself; and whenever the people shall chuse their representatives upon just and undeniably equal measures, suitable to the original frame of the government, it cannot be doubted to be the will and act of the society, whoever permitted or caused them so to do.
Sect. 158. The welfare of the people is the highest law, and this principle is so fair and fundamental that anyone who genuinely adheres to it cannot go wrong in a significant way. Therefore, if the government, which has the authority to call together the legislature, focuses more on the true balance of representation rather than just following old traditions, and instead of relying on outdated customs, uses sound reasoning to determine the number of representatives in all areas that deserve distinct representation—which no group, no matter how organized, can claim unless they contribute to the public good—it cannot be seen as establishing a new legislature, but rather as restoring the old and rightful one, correcting the issues that time has gradually and inevitably caused. Since it is in the people's interest and intention to have fair and equal representation, anyone who moves toward that goal is undoubtedly a supporter and builder of the government and will gain the community’s approval. Prerogative is simply the authority held by the sovereign to act for the public good in cases that cannot be reliably governed by fixed and unchanging laws due to unpredictable circumstances; any action taken clearly for the welfare of the people and to establish the government on its true foundations is, and always will be, a rightful prerogative. The authority to create new corporations and representatives implies that over time, the means of representation may change, and those regions that previously had no right to representation now have a legitimate claim to it; conversely, those that used to have that right may lose it if they become insignificant for such privilege. It is not a shift from the current condition, which may have been caused by corruption or decline, that poses a threat to the government, but rather the potential to harm or oppress the people and to establish one faction or group as distinct and unequally subjected compared to the rest. Anything that is undoubtedly beneficial to society and the general populace, when executed on just and lasting foundations, will inevitably justify itself; and whenever the people choose their representatives based on fair and clearly equal measures, aligned with the original structure of the government, it can only be seen as the will and action of the society, regardless of who allowed or initiated that process.
CHAPTER. XIV.
OF PREROGATIVE.
Sect. 159. WHERE the legislative and executive power are in distinct hands, (as they are in all moderated monarchies, and well-framed governments) there the good of the society requires, that several things should be left to the discretion of him that has the executive power: for the legislators not being able to foresee, and provide by laws, for all that may be useful to the community, the executor of the laws having the power in his hands, has by the common law of nature a right to make use of it for the good of the society, in many cases, where the municipal law has given no direction, till the legislative can conveniently be assembled to provide for it. Many things there are, which the law can by no means provide for; and those must necessarily be left to the discretion of him that has the executive power in his hands, to be ordered by him as the public good and advantage shall require: nay, it is fit that the laws themselves should in some cases give way to the executive power, or rather to this fundamental law of nature and government, viz. That as much as may be, all the members of the society are to be preserved: for since many accidents may happen, wherein a strict and rigid observation of the laws may do harm; (as not to pull down an innocent man’s house to stop the fire, when the next to it is burning) and a man may come sometimes within the reach of the law, which makes no distinction of persons, by an action that may deserve reward and pardon; ’tis fit the ruler should have a power, in many cases, to mitigate the severity of the law, and pardon some offenders: for the end of government being the preservation of all, as much as may be, even the guilty are to be spared, where it can prove no prejudice to the innocent.
Sect. 159. WHEN the legislative and executive powers are held separately (as they are in all moderated monarchies and well-structured governments), the well-being of society requires that certain matters be left to the discretion of the person in charge of the executive power. This is because legislators cannot anticipate and create laws for everything that might benefit the community. The executor of the laws, having the authority, has a natural right to use that power for the good of society in many situations where the law provides no guidance, until the legislature can meet to address it. There are many issues that the law cannot adequately cover, and those must be left to the discretion of the person wielding the executive power, to be managed as public good and advantage dictate. Moreover, it is right that laws should sometimes yield to the executive power or, more fundamentally, to the natural law of governance, which states that, as much as possible, all members of society should be protected. Many unforeseen circumstances could arise where strictly adhering to the law might cause harm (for example, not demolishing an innocent person’s house to stop a fire when the house next to it is ablaze). A person may occasionally find themselves within the law’s reach due to actions that merit reward and forgiveness. Therefore, it is appropriate for the ruler to have the ability, in many instances, to soften the harshness of the law and pardon some offenders, since the ultimate goal of government is the preservation of all, as much as possible, even if that means sparing the guilty when it does not harm the innocent.
Sect. 160. This power to act according to discretion, for the public good, without the prescription of the law, and sometimes even against it, is that which is called prerogative: for since in some governments the lawmaking power is not always in being, and is usually too numerous, and so too slow, for the dispatch requisite to execution; and because also it is impossible to foresee, and so by laws to provide for, all accidents and necessities that may concern the public, or to make such laws as will do no harm, if they are executed with an inflexible rigour, on all occasions, and upon all persons that may come in their way; therefore there is a latitude left to the executive power, to do many things of choice which the laws do not prescribe.
Sect. 160. This power to act based on judgment, for the public good, without strict adherence to the law, and sometimes even against it, is known as prerogative. In some governments, the lawmaking body isn't always active, and it’s often too large and slow to respond quickly to needs. Additionally, it's impossible to anticipate and legislate for every situation and need that may arise for the public, or to create laws that won’t cause harm if they're enforced rigidly in every circumstance and on everyone they affect. Therefore, there is some flexibility granted to the executive branch to take actions that the laws don’t specifically dictate.
Sect. 161. This power, whilst employed for the benefit of the community, and suitably to the trust and ends of the government, is undoubted prerogative, and never is questioned: for the people are very seldom or never scrupulous or nice in the point; they are far from examining prerogative, whilst it is in any tolerable degree employed for the use it was meant, that is, for the good of the people, and not manifestly against it: but if there comes to be a question between the executive power and the people, about a thing claimed as a prerogative; the tendency of the exercise of such prerogative to the good or hurt of the people, will easily decide that question.
Sect. 161. This power, when used for the benefit of the community and in line with the trust and goals of the government, is an undeniable privilege that is rarely questioned. People usually aren't picky about it; they don’t often scrutinize privileges when they're being used fairly for their intended purpose, which is the welfare of the people and not obviously against it. However, if there’s a conflict between the executive power and the people over something claimed as a privilege, the impact of that privilege on the well-being of the people will clearly determine the outcome of that conflict.
Sect. 162. It is easy to conceive, that in the infancy of governments, when commonwealths differed little from families in number of people, they differed from them too but little in number of laws: and the governors, being as the fathers of them, watching over them for their good, the government was almost all prerogative. A few established laws served the turn, and the discretion and care of the ruler supplied the rest. But when mistake or flattery prevailed with weak princes to make use of this power for private ends of their own, and not for the public good, the people were fain by express laws to get prerogative determined in those points wherein they found disadvantage from it: and thus declared limitations of prerogative were by the people found necessary in cases which they and their ancestors had left, in the utmost latitude, to the wisdom of those princes who made no other but a right use of it, that is, for the good of their people.
Sect. 162. It's easy to understand that in the early days of governments, when societies were similar to families in terms of population, they also had very few laws. The leaders acted like fathers, looking out for the well-being of their people, so the government was mostly based on personal authority. A few established laws were sufficient, and the ruler's judgment and care filled in the gaps. However, when mistakes or flattery led weak rulers to use their power for their own interests rather than for the common good, the people felt the need to create explicit laws to limit that authority in areas where they suffered because of it. As a result, the people recognized that specific limitations on authority were necessary in situations that they and their ancestors had previously entrusted entirely to the judgment of rulers who genuinely used their power for the benefit of their subjects.
Sect. 163. And therefore they have a very wrong notion of government, who say, that the people have encroached upon the prerogative, when they have got any part of it to be defined by positive laws: for in so doing they have not pulled from the prince any thing that of right belonged to him, but only declared, that that power which they indefinitely left in his or his ancestors hands, to be exercised for their good, was not a thing which they intended him when he used it otherwise: for the end of government being the good of the community, whatsoever alterations are made in it, tending to that end, cannot be an encroachment upon any body, since no body in government can have a right tending to any other end: and those only are encroachments which prejudice or hinder the public good. Those who say otherwise, speak as if the prince had a distinct and separate interest from the good of the community, and was not made for it; the root and source from which spring almost all those evils and disorders which happen in kingly governments. And indeed, if that be so, the people under his government are not a society of rational creatures, entered into a community for their mutual good; they are not such as have set rulers over themselves, to guard, and promote that good; but are to be looked on as an herd of inferior creatures under the dominion of a master, who keeps them and works them for his own pleasure or profit. If men were so void of reason, and brutish, as to enter into society upon such terms, prerogative might indeed be, what some men would have it, an arbitrary power to do things hurtful to the people.
Sect. 163. Therefore, those who believe that the people have overstepped their bounds by defining part of the ruler's authority through clear laws are misguided. In doing so, they haven't taken anything away from the ruler that rightfully belonged to him; they've merely stated that the power left in his or his ancestors' hands, meant to be used for the benefit of the people, shouldn't be wielded otherwise. Since the purpose of government is the welfare of the community, any changes made to achieve that goal can't be seen as encroaching on anyone, as no one in government should have rights that serve any other purpose. True encroachments are those that harm or obstruct the public good. Those who argue otherwise treat the ruler as if he had a separate interest from the community's wellbeing, which is a major cause of the many problems and chaos found in monarchies. If this were the case, then the people living under his rule aren't a community of rational individuals working together for everyone's benefit; instead, they would be seen as a herd of lesser beings under the control of a master, who manages them for his own enjoyment or gain. If people were so lacking in reason and so brutish as to form a society on such terms, then prerogative could indeed become, as some suggest, an arbitrary power to act harmfully toward the populace.
Sect. 164. But since a rational creature cannot be supposed, when free, to put himself into subjection to another, for his own harm; (though, where he finds a good and wise ruler, he may not perhaps think it either necessary or useful to set precise bounds to his power in all things) prerogative can be nothing but the people’s permitting their rulers to do several things, of their own free choice, where the law was silent, and sometimes too against the direct letter of the law, for the public good; and their acquiescing in it when so done: for as a good prince, who is mindful of the trust put into his hands, and careful of the good of his people, cannot have too much prerogative, that is, power to do good; so a weak and ill prince, who would claim that power which his predecessors exercised without the direction of the law, as a prerogative belonging to him by right of his office, which he may exercise at his pleasure, to make or promote an interest distinct from that of the public, gives the people an occasion to claim their right, and limit that power, which, whilst it was exercised for their good, they were content should be tacitly allowed.
Sect. 164. However, a rational person, when free, wouldn't willingly submit to another in a way that harms themselves. While they might not see the need to set strict limits on the power of a good and wise ruler, the concept of prerogative can only come from the people allowing their rulers to act in certain ways, of their own choice, where the law doesn't say otherwise, and sometimes even in ways that go against the exact wording of the law, all for the public good. The people also tolerate this when it happens. Just as a good leader, who is aware of the responsibility they have and cares about the wellbeing of their people, can't have too much prerogative—meaning power to do good—so a weak and poor leader, who claims the power that their predecessors used without legal guidance as a prerogative that belongs to them by virtue of their position, and uses it to serve a personal interest rather than the public's, gives the people a reason to assert their rights and limit that power, which they were initially willing to let slide when it was used for their benefit.
Sect. 165. And therefore he that will look into the history of England, will find, that prerogative was always largest in the hands of our wisest and best princes; because the people, observing the whole tendency of their actions to be the public good, contested not what was done without law to that end: or, if any human frailty or mistake (for princes are but men, made as others) appeared in some small declinations from that end; yet ’twas visible, the main of their conduct tended to nothing but the care of the public. The people therefore, finding reason to be satisfied with these princes, whenever they acted without, or contrary to the letter of the law, acquiesced in what they did, and, without the least complaint, let them inlarge their prerogative as they pleased, judging rightly, that they did nothing herein to the prejudice of their laws, since they acted conformable to the foundation and end of all laws, the public good.
Sect. 165. So, anyone who looks into the history of England will see that the most wise and good rulers had the most power. The people, noticing that their actions were aimed at the common good, didn't contest their actions done without the law for that purpose. Even if there were occasional human errors or mistakes (since rulers are just people like everyone else) in some slight deviations from that goal, it was clear that the majority of their actions were focused on caring for the public. Therefore, the people, finding reason to trust these rulers, accepted what they did whenever they acted outside or against the exact wording of the law, and without any complaints allowed them to expand their power as they wished, rightly judging that they did not harm their laws, since their actions aligned with the foundation and purpose of all laws: the public good.
Sect. 166. Such god-like princes indeed had some title to arbitrary power by that argument, that would prove absolute monarchy the best government, as that which God himself governs the universe by; because such kings partake of his wisdom and goodness. Upon this is founded that saying, That the reigns of good princes have been always most dangerous to the liberties of their people: for when their successors, managing the government with different thoughts, would draw the actions of those good rulers into precedent, and make them the standard of their prerogative, as if what had been done only for the good of the people was a right in them to do, for the harm of the people, if they so pleased; it has often occasioned contest, and sometimes public disorders, before the people could recover their original right, and get that to be declared not to be prerogative, which truly was never so; since it is impossible that any body in the society should ever have a right to do the people harm; though it be very possible, and reasonable, that the people should not go about to set any bounds to the prerogative of those kings, or rulers, who themselves transgressed not the bounds of the public good: for prerogative is nothing but the power of doing public good without a rule.
Sect. 166. These god-like princes had some claim to absolute power based on the argument that absolute monarchy is the best form of government, similar to how God governs the universe; because such kings share in His wisdom and goodness. This leads to the saying that the reigns of good princes have often been the most dangerous to the freedoms of their people. When their successors, with different agendas, try to use the actions of those good rulers as precedents, they often make them a standard for their own authority, as if the actions done for the people's benefit could justify actions that harm the people, if they so chose. This has frequently led to conflicts and sometimes public unrest, as the people struggled to reclaim their original rights and clarify that what was never truly prerogative should not be treated as such. It is impossible for anyone in society to have the right to harm the people, though it is very reasonable for the people not to impose limits on the prerogative of those kings or rulers who do not overstep the bounds of public good. Prerogative is merely the ability to do public good without a specific rule.
Sect. 167. The power of calling parliaments in England, as to precise time, place, and duration, is certainly a prerogative of the king, but still with this trust, that it shall be made use of for the good of the nation, as the exigencies of the times, and variety of occasions, shall require: for it being impossible to foresee which should always be the fittest place for them to assemble in, and what the best season; the choice of these was left with the executive power, as might be most subservient to the public good, and best suit the ends of parliaments.
Sect. 167. The authority to call parliaments in England, including the exact timing, location, and duration, is definitely a privilege of the king. However, this privilege comes with the responsibility to use it for the benefit of the nation, depending on the needs of the times and various situations. Since it’s impossible to always predict the best place and time for them to meet, the decision was entrusted to the executive power to choose what would best serve the public good and fit the purposes of the parliaments.
Sect. 168. The old question will be asked in this matter of prerogative, But who shall be judge when this power is made a right use of one answer: between an executive power in being, with such a prerogative, and a legislative that depends upon his will for their convening, there can be no judge on earth; as there can be none between the legislative and the people, should either the executive, or the legislative, when they have got the power in their hands, design, or go about to enslave or destroy them. The people have no other remedy in this, as in all other cases where they have no judge on earth, but to appeal to heaven: for the rulers, in such attempts, exercising a power the people never put into their hands, (who can never be supposed to consent that any body should rule over them for their harm) do that which they have not a right to do. And where the body of the people, or any single man, is deprived of their right, or is under the exercise of a power without right, and have no appeal on earth, then they have a liberty to appeal to heaven, whenever they judge the cause of sufficient moment. And therefore, though the people cannot be judge, so as to have, by the constitution of that society, any superior power, to determine and give effective sentence in the case; yet they have, by a law antecedent and paramount to all positive laws of men, reserved that ultimate determination to themselves which belongs to all mankind, where there lies no appeal on earth, viz. to judge, whether they have just cause to make their appeal to heaven. And this judgment they cannot part with, it being out of a man’s power so to submit himself to another, as to give him a liberty to destroy him; God and nature never allowing a man so to abandon himself, as to neglect his own preservation: and since he cannot take away his own life, neither can he give another power to take it. Nor let any one think, this lays a perpetual foundation for disorder; for this operates not, till the inconveniency is so great, that the majority feel it, and are weary of it, and find a necessity to have it amended. But this the executive power, or wise princes, never need come in the danger of: and it is the thing, of all others, they have most need to avoid, as of all others the most perilous.
Sect. 168. The old question will be asked in this matter of prerogative, But who will judge when this power is being used rightly? The answer is: between an existing executive power with such a prerogative, and a legislative body that relies on its will for their meetings, there can be no judge on earth. Likewise, there can be none between the legislative and the people if either the executive or the legislative, when they hold the power, choose to enslave or destroy them. The people have no other remedy in this situation, as in all cases without a judge on earth, but to appeal to heaven; for when rulers make such attempts, they exercise a power that the people never gave them, (who can never be assumed to consent to anyone ruling over them for their detriment) do what they have no right to do. If the body of the people, or any individual, is stripped of their rights or is subjected to a power without right, and has no appeal on earth, then they have the liberty to appeal to heaven whenever they deem the matter significant enough. Therefore, although the people cannot serve as judges, in terms of having any superior power to make effective decisions in the matter, they have, through a law that is prior and superior to all human-made laws, reserved that ultimate decision for themselves, which belongs to all mankind when there is no appeal on earth—that is, to judge whether they have a just cause to appeal to heaven. They cannot relinquish this judgment, as it is beyond a person's power to submit to someone else in a way that gives them the authority to destroy him; God and nature never permit a person to abandon themselves as to neglect their own preservation: and since one cannot take away their own life, they also cannot give another the power to take it. Nor should anyone think that this sets a permanent foundation for disorder; for this only comes into play when the inconvenience becomes so great that the majority feel it, tire of it, and see a necessity for change. Yet wise executive powers or rulers never need to encounter this danger: it is the very thing they should avoid the most, as it is the most perilous of all.
CHAPTER. XV.
OF PATERNAL, POLITICAL, AND DESPOTICAL POWER, CONSIDERED TOGETHER.
Sect. 169. THOUGH I have had occasion to speak of these separately before, yet the great mistakes of late about government, having, as I suppose, arisen from confounding these distinct powers one with another, it may not, perhaps, be amiss to consider them here together.
Sect. 169. EVEN THOUGH I have mentioned these separately before, the significant misunderstandings lately about government, which I believe have come from mixing up these different powers, it might be helpful to examine them together here.
Sect. 170. First, then, Paternal or parental power is nothing but that which parents have over their children, to govern them for the children’s good, till they come to the use of reason, or a state of knowledge, wherein they may be supposed capable to understand that rule, whether it be the law of nature, or the municipal law of their country, they are to govern themselves by: capable, I say, to know it, as well as several others, who live as freemen under that law. The affection and tenderness which God hath planted in the breast of parents towards their children, makes it evident, that this is not intended to be a severe arbitrary government, but only for the help, instruction, and preservation of their offspring. But happen it as it will, there is, as I have proved, no reason why it should be thought to extend to life and death, at any time, over their children, more than over any body else; neither can there be any pretence why this parental power should keep the child, when grown to a man, in subjection to the will of his parents, any farther than having received life and education from his parents, obliges him to respect, honour, gratitude, assistance and support, all his life, to both father and mother. And thus, ’tis true, the paternal is a natural government, but not at all extending itself to the ends and jurisdictions of that which is political. The power of the father doth not reach at all to the property of the child, which is only in his own disposing.
Sect. 170. First of all, parental authority is simply the control that parents have over their children, to guide them for their benefit until they are able to reason, or reach a level of understanding, at which point they can be expected to grasp the rules they should follow, whether those are natural laws or the laws of their country. They should be capable of understanding these rules like others who live freely under that law. The love and care that God has instilled in parents for their children clearly show that this authority is not meant to be harsh or arbitrary, but rather for the support, guidance, and protection of their children. However, as I have proven, there is no justification for believing this authority should extend to matters of life and death over their children any more than it does for anyone else; nor can there be any reason to suggest that this parental power should keep an adult child subject to their parents' wishes, other than the respect, honor, gratitude, help, and support owed to them for having given life and education. Therefore, while it is true that parental authority is a natural form of governance, it does not reach the goals and responsibilities of political power. A father's authority does not extend to the child's property, which belongs solely to the child.
Sect. 171. Secondly, Political power is that power, which every man having in the state of nature, has given up into the hands of the society, and therein to the governors, whom the society hath set over itself, with this express or tacit trust, that it shall be employed for their good, and the preservation of their property: now this power, which every man has in the state of nature, and which he parts with to the society in all such cases where the society can secure him, is to use such means, for the preserving of his own property, as he thinks good, and nature allows him; and to punish the breach of the law of nature in others, so as (according to the best of his reason) may most conduce to the preservation of himself, and the rest of mankind. So that the end and measure of this power, when in every man’s hands in the state of nature, being the preservation of all of his society, that is, all mankind in general, it can have no other end or measure, when in the hands of the magistrate, but to preserve the members of that society in their lives, liberties, and possessions; and so cannot be an absolute, arbitrary power over their lives and fortunes, which are as much as possible to be preserved; but a power to make laws, and annex such penalties to them, as may tend to the preservation of the whole, by cutting off those parts, and those only, which are so corrupt, that they threaten the sound and healthy, without which no severity is lawful. And this power has its original only from compact and agreement, and the mutual consent of those who make up the community.
Sect. 171. Secondly, political power is the authority that every person naturally has and has transferred to society, specifically to the leaders chosen by that society, with the clear understanding that it will be used for their benefit and to protect their property. This power that each person has in the state of nature, which they give up to society whenever it can provide security, involves using whatever means they believe are right and permissible by nature to safeguard their own property, as well as to punish violations of natural law by others. This punishment should be carried out in a way that, according to their best judgment, best contributes to their own preservation and that of humanity as a whole. Therefore, the purpose and limit of this power, when held by every individual in the state of nature, which is the preservation of society—essentially all of humanity—cannot differ in the hands of government officials; it must aim to protect members of society in their lives, freedoms, and possessions. This means it cannot be an absolute or arbitrary power over their lives and fortunes, which should be preserved as much as possible. Instead, it is the power to create laws and impose penalties that help maintain the wellbeing of the whole community by removing only those parts that are so corrupt that they pose a threat to the healthy. This power originates solely from the agreements and mutual consent of those forming the community.
Sect. 172. Thirdly, Despotical power is an absolute, arbitrary power one man has over another, to take away his life, whenever he pleases. This is a power, which neither nature gives, for it has made no such distinction between one man and another; nor compact can convey: for man not having such an arbitrary power over his own life, cannot give another man such a power over it; but it is the effect only of forfeiture, which the aggressor makes of his own life, when he puts himself into the state of war with another: for having quitted reason, which God hath given to be the rule betwixt man and man, and the common bond whereby human kind is united into one fellowship and society; and having renounced the way of peace which that teaches, and made use of the force of war, to compass his unjust ends upon another, where he has no right; and so revolting from his own kind to that of beasts, by making force, which is their’s, to be his rule of right, he renders himself liable to be destroyed by the injured person, and the rest of mankind, that will join with him in the execution of justice, as any other wild beast, or noxious brute, with whom mankind can have neither society nor security*. And thus captives, taken in a just and lawful war, and such only, are subject to a despotical power, which, as it arises not from compact, so neither is it capable of any, but is the state of war continued: for what compact can be made with a man that is not master of his own life? what condition can he perform? and if he be once allowed to be master of his own life, the despotical, arbitrary power of his master ceases. He that is master of himself, and his own life, has a right too to the means of preserving it; so that as soon as compact enters, slavery ceases, and he so far quits his absolute power, and puts an end to the state of war, who enters into conditions with his captive.
Sect. 172. Thirdly, despotic power is the absolute, arbitrary power one person has over another to take away their life whenever they want. This power is not given by nature, which makes no distinction between individuals; nor can any agreement pass it along: since no one has such arbitrary power over their own life, they cannot give it to someone else. Instead, it arises only from the forfeiture the aggressor makes of their own life when they enter a state of war with another person. By abandoning reason—which God gave as a guide between people and as the common bond that unites humanity—and rejecting the path of peace that reason teaches in favor of using force to achieve unjust ends against another, where they have no right, they turn away from humanity to behave like a beast, making force, which is characteristic of animals, their rule of right. This makes them liable to be destroyed by the injured party and the rest of humanity who will join in carrying out justice, just like any other wild animal or harmful creature with which people can have neither society nor security. Therefore, captives taken in a just and lawful war—and only those—are subject to despotical power, which does not arise from any agreement and cannot be transferred to another, but is merely the continuation of a state of war. What agreement can be made with someone who does not have control over their own life? What obligations can they fulfill? And if they are once recognized as being in control of their own life, the despotic, arbitrary power of their master ends. A person who is in charge of themselves and their own life also has the right to the means of preserving it. Thus, as soon as an agreement is made, slavery ends, and whoever enters into conditions with their captive gives up their absolute power and ends the state of war.
(*Another copy corrected by Mr. Locke, has it thus, Noxious brute that is destructive to their being.)
(*Another copy corrected by Mr. Locke has it this way: Noxious brute that is harmful to their existence.)
Sect. 173. Nature gives the first of these, viz. paternal power to parents for the benefit of their children during their minority, to supply their want of ability, and understanding how to manage their property. (By property I must be understood here, as in other places, to mean that property which men have in their persons as well as goods.) Voluntary agreement gives the second, viz. political power to governors for the benefit of their subjects, to secure them in the possession and use of their properties. And forfeiture gives the third despotical power to lords for their own benefit, over those who are stripped of all property.
Sect. 173. Nature provides the first type of power, which is parental authority, to parents for the benefit of their children while they are minors, to help them with their lack of ability and understanding when it comes to managing their property. (Here, "property" refers to both personal belongings and individual rights.) The second type comes from voluntary agreement, giving political power to leaders for the welfare of their subjects, ensuring they can possess and use their properties. The third type, despotical power, is granted to lords for their own advantage, over those who have lost all their property.
Sect. 174. He, that shall consider the distinct rise and extent, and the different ends of these several powers, will plainly see, that paternal power comes as far short of that of the magistrate, as despotical exceeds it; and that absolute dominion, however placed, is so far from being one kind of civil society, that it is as inconsistent with it, as slavery is with property. Paternal power is only where minority makes the child incapable to manage his property; political, where men have property in their own disposal; and despotical, over such as have no property at all.
Sect. 174. Anyone who looks at the different origins and scope of these various powers, as well as their differing purposes, will clearly see that parental authority falls far short of that of the magistrate, just as despotism exceeds it. Moreover, absolute control, no matter where it is found, is not a form of civil society at all; it is as incompatible with civil society as slavery is with ownership. Parental authority exists only when a child is too young to manage their own property; political authority arises when individuals have ownership over their own assets; and despotic authority applies to those who have no property whatsoever.
CHAPTER. XVI.
OF CONQUEST.
Sect. 175. THOUGH governments can originally have no other rise than that before mentioned, nor polities be founded on any thing but the consent of the people; yet such have been the disorders ambition has filled the world with, that in the noise of war, which makes so great a part of the history of mankind, this consent is little taken notice of: and therefore many have mistaken the force of arms for the consent of the people, and reckon conquest as one of the originals of government. But conquest is as far from setting up any government, as demolishing an house is from building a new one in the place. Indeed, it often makes way for a new frame of a commonwealth, by destroying the former; but, without the consent of the people, can never erect a new one.
Sect. 175. ALTHOUGH governments can only originate from the previously mentioned source, and political systems must be built on the people's consent, the chaos that ambition has created in the world has led to the fact that, amid the noise of war—which makes up a significant part of human history—this consent is often overlooked. As a result, many people confuse military force for the people's consent and mistakenly view conquest as one of the foundations of government. However, conquest is just as far from establishing a government as tearing down a house is from constructing a new one in its place. In fact, it often clears the way for a new political structure by destroying the old one, but without the people's consent, it can never create a new one.
Sect. 176. That the aggressor, who puts himself into the state of war with another, and unjustly invades another man’s right, can, by such an unjust war, never come to have a right over the conquered, will be easily agreed by all men, who will not think, that robbers and pyrates have a right of empire over whomsoever they have force enough to master; or that men are bound by promises, which unlawful force extorts from them. Should a robber break into my house, and with a dagger at my throat make me seal deeds to convey my estate to him, would this give him any title? Just such a title, by his sword, has an unjust conqueror, who forces me into submission. The injury and the crime is equal, whether committed by the wearer of a crown, or some petty villain. The title of the offender, and the number of his followers, make no difference in the offence, unless it be to aggravate it. The only difference is, great robbers punish little ones, to keep them in their obedience; but the great ones are rewarded with laurels and triumphs, because they are too big for the weak hands of justice in this world, and have the power in their own possession, which should punish offenders. What is my remedy against a robber, that so broke into my house? Appeal to the law for justice. But perhaps justice is denied, or I am crippled and cannot stir, robbed and have not the means to do it. If God has taken away all means of seeking remedy, there is nothing left but patience. But my son, when able, may seek the relief of the law, which I am denied: he or his son may renew his appeal, till he recover his right. But the conquered, or their children, have no court, no arbitrator on earth to appeal to. Then they may appeal, as Jephtha did, to heaven, and repeat their appeal till they have recovered the native right of their ancestors, which was, to have such a legislative over them, as the majority should approve, and freely acquiesce in. If it be objected, This would cause endless trouble; I answer, no more than justice does, where she lies open to all that appeal to her. He that troubles his neighbour without a cause, is punished for it by the justice of the court he appeals to: and he that appeals to heaven must be sure he has right on his side; and a right too that is worth the trouble and cost of the appeal, as he will answer at a tribunal that cannot be deceived, and will be sure to retribute to every one according to the mischiefs he hath created to his fellow subjects; that is, any part of mankind: from whence it is plain, that he that conquers in an unjust war can thereby have no title to the subjection and obedience of the conquered.
Sect. 176. It’s clear to everyone that the aggressor who starts a war with someone else and unjustly invades another person’s rights can never gain the right over the conquered through such an unjust conflict. No one believes that robbers and pirates have a legitimate claim over those they can overpower, or that people are obligated to keep promises extracted through unlawful force. If a robber breaks into my house and holds a dagger to my throat to make me sign documents that transfer my property to him, does this give him any rightful claim? Just like that, an unjust conqueror who forces me to submit with his sword has no legitimate claim. The harm and the crime are the same whether committed by a king or a common thug. The identity of the offender and the size of his following don’t change the nature of the offense, except to make it worse. The only difference is that big robbers punish smaller ones to keep them in line, while the bigger ones are celebrated with honors and victories because they are beyond the reach of justice in this world and hold the power to act without consequences. What can I do against a robber who breaks into my house? I can seek justice through the law. But what if justice is denied, or if I’m unable to move, or if I’ve been robbed and can't afford to pursue it? If God has taken away all my means of seeking help, then all that’s left is patience. However, my son, when he’s able, might seek legal relief, which I am denied: he or his son may continue this pursuit until they reclaim what’s rightfully ours. But the conquered and their descendants have no court or arbitrator on Earth to turn to. So, they might appeal to heaven, like Jephthah did, and continue appealing until they regain the inherent rights of their ancestors, which include having a legislative body that the majority approves of and willingly accepts. If it’s argued that this could lead to endless chaos, I say it’s no different than the peace that justice seeks when it’s accessible to anyone who seeks it. Anyone who wrongs their neighbor without cause is punished for it by the justice system they appeal to; and someone appealing to heaven must be sure they have a just case—one worth the trouble and expense of the appeal—because they will have to answer at a tribunal that can’t be deceived and will fairly address the harm they’ve done to their fellow humans, or any part of mankind. From this, it’s clear that someone who prevails in an unjust war has no legitimate claim to the subordination and obedience of those they’ve conquered.
Sect. 177. But supposing victory favours the right side, let us consider a conqueror in a lawful war, and see what power he gets, and over whom.
Sect. 177. But assuming that victory supports the right side, let's look at a conqueror in a just war and examine what power he gains and over whom.
First, It is plain he gets no power by his conquest over those that conquered with him. They that fought on his side cannot suffer by the conquest, but must at least be as much freemen as they were before. And most commonly they serve upon terms, and on condition to share with their leader, and enjoy a part of the spoil, and other advantages that attend the conquering sword; or at least have a part of the subdued country bestowed upon them. And the conquering people are not, I hope, to be slaves by conquest, and wear their laurels only to shew they are sacrifices to their leaders triumph. They that found absolute monarchy upon the title of the sword, make their heroes, who are the founders of such monarchies, arrant Draw-can-sirs, and forget they had any officers and soldiers that fought on their side in the battles they won, or assisted them in the subduing, or shared in possessing, the countries they mastered. We are told by some, that the English monarchy is founded in the Norman conquest, and that our princes have thereby a title to absolute dominion: which if it were true, (as by the history it appears otherwise) and that William had a right to make war on this island; yet his dominion by conquest could reach no farther than to the Saxons and Britons, that were then inhabitants of this country. The Normans that came with him, and helped to conquer, and all descended from them, are freemen, and no subjects by conquest; let that give what dominion it will. And if I, or any body else, shall claim freedom, as derived from them, it will be very hard to prove the contrary: and it is plain, the law, that has made no distinction between the one and the other, intends not there should be any difference in their freedom or privileges.
First, it's clear that he gains no power from conquering those who fought alongside him. Those who fought by his side aren’t harmed by the conquest; they remain at least as free as they were before. Typically, they serve under certain conditions, agreeing to share in the spoils and benefits that come with victory, or at least receive a portion of the conquered land. I hope that the people who conquer do not become slaves to their victory, merely wearing their laurels to showcase that they are sacrifices to their leader’s triumph. Those who create absolute monarchy based on conquest turn their heroes—the founders of such monarchies—into tyrants and forget that they had officers and soldiers who fought alongside them in the battles they won or helped them in the conquest and possession of the territories they dominated. Some claim that the English monarchy is based on the Norman conquest, asserting that our princes have a legitimate claim to absolute power. Even if that were true (which history suggests otherwise), and that William had the right to wage war in this land, his rule through conquest would only apply to the Saxons and Britons who were living here at the time. The Normans who came with him and assisted in the conquest, as well as all their descendants, are free people and not subjects of conquest—regardless of what claim may exist. If I, or anyone else, were to assert our freedom as stemming from them, it would be very difficult to prove otherwise. It’s clear that the law, which makes no distinction between the two, intends for there to be no difference in their freedom or privileges.
Sect. 178. But supposing, which seldom happens, that the conquerors and conquered never incorporate into one people, under the same laws and freedom; let us see next what power a lawful conqueror has over the subdued: and that I say is purely despotical. He has an absolute power over the lives of those who by an unjust war have forfeited them; but not over the lives or fortunes of those who engaged not in the war, nor over the possessions even of those who were actually engaged in it.
Sect. 178. But let’s assume, which rarely occurs, that the conquerors and the conquered never unite into one people with the same laws and freedoms; now, let’s examine what authority a legitimate conqueror holds over those they have defeated. This authority is purely despotical. The conqueror has complete power over the lives of those who have lost them due to an unjust war; however, this does not extend to the lives or property of those who did not participate in the war, nor to the possessions of those who did engage in it.
Sect. 179. Secondly, I say then the conqueror gets no power but only over those who have actually assisted, concurred, or consented to that unjust force that is used against him: for the people having given to their governors no power to do an unjust thing, such as is to make an unjust war, (for they never had such a power in themselves) they ought not to be charged as guilty of the violence and unjustice that is committed in an unjust war, any farther than they actually abet it; no more than they are to be thought guilty of any violence or oppression their governors should use upon the people themselves, or any part of their fellow subjects, they having empowered them no more to the one than to the other. Conquerors, it is true, seldom trouble themselves to make the distinction, but they willingly permit the confusion of war to sweep all together: but yet this alters not the right; for the conquerors power over the lives of the conquered, being only because they have used force to do, or maintain an injustice, he can have that power only over those who have concurred in that force; all the rest are innocent; and he has no more title over the people of that country, who have done him no injury, and so have made no forfeiture of their lives, than he has over any other, who, without any injuries or provocations, have lived upon fair terms with him.
Sect. 179. So, I say that the conqueror only has power over those who actually helped, agreed with, or allowed the unjust force used against him. The people never gave their governors the authority to do something unjust, like starting an unjust war (since they never had that power themselves). Therefore, they shouldn't be seen as guilty for the violence and injustice carried out in an unjust war, except to the extent that they actively support it; just as they shouldn't be thought guilty of any violence or oppression their governors inflict on the people themselves or any of their fellow citizens, since they haven't given their governors more power to do one than the other. It's true that conquerors rarely bother to make this distinction; they prefer to let the chaos of war collect everything together. However, this doesn’t change the principle; the conqueror's power over the lives of the conquered exists solely because they used force to commit or uphold an injustice, so he can only exert that power over those who participated in that force. Everyone else is innocent, and he has no more claim over the people of that country who haven't harmed him and thus haven't forfeited their lives than he does over anyone else who has lived well with him without any harm or provocation.
Sect. 180. Thirdly, The power a conqueror gets over those he overcomes in a just war, is perfectly despotical: he has an absolute power over the lives of those, who, by putting themselves in a state of war, have forfeited them; but he has not thereby a right and title to their possessions. This I doubt not, but at first sight will seem a strange doctrine, it being so quite contrary to the practice of the world; there being nothing more familiar in speaking of the dominion of countries, than to say such an one conquered it; as if conquest, without any more ado, conveyed a right of possession. But when we consider, that the practice of the strong and powerful, how universal soever it may be, is seldom the rule of right, however it be one part of the subjection of the conquered, not to argue against the conditions cut out to them by the conquering sword.
Sect. 180. Thirdly, the power a conqueror gains over those he defeats in a just war is completely absolute: he has full control over the lives of those who, by entering a state of war, have put their lives at risk; however, he does not have the right to their possessions. I have no doubt that this might seem like a strange idea at first, as it goes against what is commonly accepted; it’s very common to hear about the control of countries and to say someone conquered it, as if conquest automatically gives them ownership. But when we consider that the actions of the strong and powerful, no matter how widespread, are rarely a standard of what is right, we see that part of the subjugation of the conquered is not to challenge the terms imposed on them by the conquering force.
Sect. 181. Though in all war there be usually a complication of force and damage, and the aggressor seldom fails to harm the estate, when he uses force against the persons of those he makes war upon; yet it is the use of force only that puts a man into the state of war: for whether by force he begins the injury, or else having quietly, and by fraud, done the injury, he refuses to make reparation, and by force maintains it, (which is the same thing, as at first to have done it by force) it is the unjust use of force that makes the war: for he that breaks open my house, and violently turns me out of doors; or having peaceably got in, by force keeps me out, does in effect the same thing; supposing we are in such a state, that we have no common judge on earth, whom I may appeal to, and to whom we are both obliged to submit: for of such I am now speaking. It is the unjust use of force then, that puts a man into the state of war with another; and thereby he that is guilty of it makes a forfeiture of his life: for quitting reason, which is the rule given between man and man, and using force, the way of beasts, he becomes liable to be destroyed by him he uses force against, as any savage ravenous beast, that is dangerous to his being.
Sect. 181. Even though war often involves a mix of force and damage, and the attacker usually causes harm to the victim's property, it's the use of force itself that puts someone in a state of war. Whether the attacker initiates harm directly through force or quietly and deceitfully causes harm but refuses to make amends while using force to maintain that harm, both situations amount to the same thing. It’s the wrongful use of force that creates the war. For example, if someone breaks into my home and forcibly kicks me out, or if they gain entry peacefully and then use force to keep me out, they are essentially doing the same act. Assuming there is no impartial judge on earth to whom I can appeal and to whom we both have to submit, that is the scenario I’m discussing. Hence, it's the unjust use of force that places one person in a state of war with another; and in doing so, the perpetrator forfeits their life because they abandon reason—what should govern interactions between people—and resort to the behavior of beasts. By doing this, they become subject to being destroyed by the individual they are attacking, just like any dangerous, predatory animal.
Sect. 182. But because the miscarriages of the father are no faults of the children, and they may be rational and peaceable, notwithstanding the brutishness and injustice of the father; the father, by his miscarriages and violence, can forfeit but his own life, but involves not his children in his guilt or destruction. His goods, which nature, that willeth the preservation of all mankind as much as is possible, hath made to belong to the children to keep them from perishing, do still continue to belong to his children: for supposing them not to have joined in the war, either thro’ infancy, absence, or choice, they have done nothing to forfeit them: nor has the conqueror any right to take them away, by the bare title of having subdued him that by force attempted his destruction; though perhaps he may have some right to them, to repair the damages he has sustained by the war, and the defence of his own right; which how far it reaches to the possessions of the conquered, we shall see by and by. So that he that by conquest has a right over a man’s person to destroy him if he pleases, has not thereby a right over his estate to possess and enjoy it: for it is the brutal force the aggressor has used, that gives his adversary a right to take away his life, and destroy him if he pleases, as a noxious creature; but it is damage sustained that alone gives him title to another man’s goods: for though I may kill a thief that sets on me in the highway, yet I may not (which seems less) take away his money, and let him go: this would be robbery on my side. His force, and the state of war he put himself in, made him forfeit his life, but gave me no title to his goods. The right then of conquest extends only to the lives of those who joined in the war, not to their estates, but only in order to make reparation for the damages received, and the charges of the war, and that too with reservation of the right of the innocent wife and children.
Sect. 182. But because the father's wrongdoings are not the faults of the children, and they can be rational and peaceful despite their father's brutality and unfairness; the father, through his wrong actions and violence, can only lose his own life, without implicating his children in his guilt or demise. His belongings, which nature, aiming to preserve all humanity as much as possible, intended for the children to ensure their survival, still rightfully belong to them: for if they did not participate in the conflict, either due to being too young, absent, or by choice, they have done nothing to lose them. The conqueror has no right to take them just because he has defeated someone who attempted to harm him; although he may have some claim to them to compensate for the losses he incurred during the war and to defend his own rights. How far this extends to what the conquered possess will be explained later. Therefore, while one who conquers has the right to kill a person if he wants, that does not automatically give him the right to take over their belongings. The violent actions of the aggressor give his opponent the right to end his life, treating him as a harmful entity; however, it is the damages incurred that grant the right to another person’s property. For instance, I can kill a robber attacking me on the street, but I cannot (though it might seem lesser) just take his money and let him go: that would be robbery on my part. His violence and the state of war he created cost him his life, but did not give me any claim to his possessions. The right of conquest therefore only applies to the lives of those who took part in the conflict, not to their assets, unless it is to compensate for the damages sustained and the costs of the war, while still preserving the rights of the innocent wife and children.
Sect. 183. Let the conqueror have as much justice on his side, as could be supposed, he has no right to seize more than the vanquished could forfeit: his life is at the victor’s mercy; and his service and goods he may appropriate, to make himself reparation; but he cannot take the goods of his wife and children; they too had a title to the goods he enjoyed, and their shares in the estate he possessed: for example, I in the state of nature (and all commonwealths are in the state of nature one with another) have injured another man, and refusing to give satisfaction, it comes to a state of war, wherein my defending by force what I had gotten unjustly, makes me the aggressor. I am conquered: my life, it is true, as forfeit, is at mercy, but not my wife’s and children’s. They made not the war, nor assisted in it. I could not forfeit their lives; they were not mine to forfeit. My wife had a share in my estate; that neither could I forfeit. And my children also, being born of me, had a right to be maintained out of my labour or substance. Here then is the case: the conqueror has a title to reparation for damages received, and the children have a title to their father’s estate for their subsistence: for as to the wife’s share, whether her own labour, or compact, gave her a title to it, it is plain, her husband could not forfeit what was her’s. What must be done in the case? I answer; the fundamental law of nature being, that all, as much as may be, should be preserved, it follows, that if there be not enough fully to satisfy both, viz, for the conqueror’s losses, and children’s maintenance, he that hath, and to spare, must remit something of his full satisfaction, and give way to the pressing and preferable title of those who are in danger to perish without it.
Sect. 183. Even if the conqueror has some level of justice on their side, they have no right to take more than the defeated could lose. The defeated person's life is at the victor's mercy, and they can take their services and possessions to make up for the wrongs. However, they cannot seize the property of the defeated person's spouse and children because those family members also have a claim to the goods. For example, if I wrong another person in the state of nature (and all societies are essentially in the state of nature relative to each other), and refuse to make amends, it escalates to a state of war, where my attempt to defend what I've unjustly taken makes me the aggressor. If I am conquered, my life is indeed forfeit and at the victor's mercy, but my wife and children are not. They did not create the conflict or take part in it. I couldn’t forfeit their lives; they were never mine to give up. My wife had a right to my estate, and I couldn't forfeit that either. My children, being my offspring, also have a right to be supported by my labor or resources. So here’s the situation: the conqueror is entitled to compensation for losses incurred, and the children are entitled to their father's estate for their survival. As for the wife's share, regardless of whether her own work or agreement entitled her to it, it's clear that her husband could not give away what was rightfully hers. What should be done in this situation? The fundamental law of nature states that all should be preserved as much as possible; therefore, if there isn't enough to fully compensate both the conqueror and support the children, the one who has the resources must concede part of their claim and prioritize the urgent and greater need of those at risk of starvation.
Sect. 184. But supposing the charge and damages of the war are to be made up to the conqueror, to the utmost farthing; and that the children of the vanquished, spoiled of all their father’s goods, are to be left to starve and perish; yet the satisfying of what shall, on this score, be due to the conqueror, will scarce give him a title to any country he shall conquer: for the damages of war can scarce amount to the value of any considerable tract of land, in any part of the world, where all the land is possessed, and none lies waste. And if I have not taken away the conqueror’s land, which, being vanquished, it is impossible I should; scarce any other spoil I have done him can amount to the value of mine, supposing it equally cultivated, and of an extent any way coming near what I had overrun of his. The destruction of a year’s product or two (for it seldom reaches four or five) is the utmost spoil that usually can be done: for as to money, and such riches and treasure taken away, these are none of nature’s goods, they have but a fantastical imaginary value: nature has put no such upon them: they are of no more account by her standard, than the wampompeke of the Americans to an European prince, or the silver money of Europe would have been formerly to an American. And five years product is not worth the perpetual inheritance of land, where all is possessed, and none remains waste, to be taken up by him that is disseized: which will be easily granted, if one do but take away the imaginary value of money, the disproportion being more than between five and five hundred; though, at the same time, half a year’s product is more worth than the inheritance, where there being more land than the inhabitants possess and make use of, any one has liberty to make use of the waste: but there conquerors take little care to possess themselves of the lands of the vanquished, No damage therefore, that men in the state of nature (as all princes and governments are in reference to one another) suffer from one another, can give a conqueror power to dispossess the posterity of the vanquished, and turn them out of that inheritance, which ought to be the possession of them and their descendants to all generations. The conqueror indeed will be apt to think himself master: and it is the very condition of the subdued not to be able to dispute their right. But if that be all, it gives no other title than what bare force gives to the stronger over the weaker: and, by this reason, he that is strongest will have a right to whatever he pleases to seize on.
Sect. 184. But assuming that the costs and damages of the war are fully compensated to the victor, and that the children of the defeated, stripped of all their father’s possessions, are left to starve and die; still, merely satisfying what’s owed to the conqueror won’t truly grant him rightful ownership of any territory he conquers. The damages of war rarely equal the value of any significant area of land, particularly in places where all the land is owned and none remains unclaimed. If I haven't taken the conqueror's land—which, since he is defeated, is impossible—then any other loss I inflict on him likely won’t exceed the value of my own land, assuming it’s equally developed and of a comparable size to what I took from him. The maximum damage usually amounts to the loss of one or two years’ worth of yield (it hardly ever exceeds four or five). Regarding money and other riches, these aren't natural goods; they hold only an imagined value. Nature doesn’t assign them such worth: they’re as insignificant by her measures as wampum would be to a European prince, or European silver once was to an American. Furthermore, the value of five years’ yield doesn’t compare to the perpetual inheritance of land in a context where all land is owned and none is waste, ready for the taking by someone who has been dispossessed. This is easily accepted when considering the imaginary value of money—the difference in value is greater than between five and five hundred. However, in scenarios where there’s more land than the current inhabitants utilize, half a year’s yield can be worth more than the inheritance. Yet conquerors often neglect to claim the lands of the defeated. Therefore, no harm done to people in a natural state (as all rulers and governments are concerning each other) allows a conqueror the right to dispossess the descendants of the defeated and evict them from the inheritance that should belong to them and their descendants forever. The conqueror may feel like he’s in charge, and it’s the inherent condition of the subdued that they can’t contest his claim. But if that’s the case, it provides no more legitimacy than what pure force grants the stronger over the weaker: by this reasoning, the strongest would have the right to take whatever they want.
Sect. 185. Over those then that joined with him in the war, and over those of the subdued country that opposed him not, and the posterity even of those that did, the conqueror, even in a just war, hath, by his conquest, no right of dominion: they are free from any subjection to him, and if their former government be dissolved, they are at liberty to begin and erect another to themselves.
Sect. 185. Regarding those who fought alongside him in the war, as well as those from the conquered territory who did not oppose him, and even the descendants of those who did, the conqueror, even in a just war, has no right to control them by virtue of his victory: they are free from any obligation to him, and if their previous government has fallen, they have the right to create and establish a new one for themselves.
Sect. 186. The conqueror, it is true, usually, by the force he has over them, compels them, with a sword at their breasts, to stoop to his conditions, and submit to such a government as he pleases to afford them; but the enquiry is, what right he has to do so? If it be said, they submit by their own consent, then this allows their own consent to be necessary to give the conqueror a title to rule over them. It remains only to be considered, whether promises extorted by force, without right, can be thought consent, and how far they bind. To which I shall say, they bind not at all; because whatsoever another gets from me by force, I still retain the right of, and he is obliged presently to restore. He that forces my horse from me, ought presently to restore him, and I have still a right to retake him. By the same reason, he that forced a promise from me, ought presently to restore it, i.e. quit me of the obligation of it; or I may resume it myself, i.e. chuse whether I will perform it: for the law of nature laying an obligation on me only by the rules she prescribes, cannot oblige me by the violation of her rules: such is the extorting any thing from me by force. Nor does it at all alter the case to say, I gave my promise, no more than it excuses the force, and passes the right, when I put my hand in my pocket, and deliver my purse myself to a thief, who demands it with a pistol at my breast.
Sect. 186. The conqueror usually forces people, with a sword pressed against them, to accept his terms and submit to whatever government he chooses to impose. However, the question remains: what right does he have to do this? If it's claimed that they consent to it, then that implies their consent is necessary for the conqueror to have the right to rule over them. We must then consider whether promises made under duress, without legitimate justification, can truly be seen as consent, and to what extent they are binding. I argue that they are not binding at all; anything taken from me through force still belongs to me, and the person is obligated to return it immediately. If someone steals my horse, they must return it, and I maintain the right to reclaim it. Similarly, if someone forces a promise from me, they must release me from that obligation, or I should have the right to decide whether to fulfill it. The law of nature only binds me by its own rules and cannot obligate me if those rules are violated, such as when something is taken from me by force. Additionally, it doesn't change the situation to say that I made a promise, just as it doesn't justify the force or transfer the right when I voluntarily hand my purse to a thief who's threatening me with a gun.
Sect. 187. From all which it follows, that the government of a conqueror, imposed by force on the subdued, against whom he had no right of war, or who joined not in the war against him, where he had right, has no obligation upon them.
Sect. 187. From all this, it follows that the government of a conqueror, forced upon those who were subdued and against whom he had no just cause for war, or who did not participate in the war against him when he had that right, has no obligation to them.
Sect. 188. But let us suppose, that all the men of that community, being all members of the same body politic, may be taken to have joined in that unjust war wherein they are subdued, and so their lives are at the mercy of the conqueror.
Sect. 188. But let's assume that all the men in that community, as members of the same political body, have all participated in that unjust war in which they were defeated, and therefore their lives are now at the mercy of the conqueror.
Sect. 189. I say this concerns not their children who are in their minority: for since a father hath not, in himself, a power over the life or liberty of his child, no act of his can possibly forfeit it. So that the children, whatever may have happened to the fathers, are freemen, and the absolute power of the conqueror reaches no farther than the persons of the men that were subdued by him, and dies with them: and should he govern them as slaves, subjected to his absolute arbitrary power, he has no such right of dominion over their children. He can have no power over them but by their own consent, whatever he may drive them to say or do; and he has no lawfull authority, whilst force, and not choice, compels them to submission.
Sect. 189. I say this doesn't apply to their children who are minors: because a father doesn’t have the power over his child’s life or freedom on his own, so nothing he does can take that away. Therefore, the children, no matter what has happened to their fathers, are free individuals, and the complete control of the conqueror only extends to the individuals he has defeated and ends with them: and if he tries to control them like slaves, subject to his total and arbitrary power, he has no such right over their children. He can only have power over them with their own consent, no matter what he might force them to say or do; and he has no lawful authority while coercion, not choice, is what drives them to obey.
Sect. 190. Every man is born with a double right: first, a right of freedom to his person, which no other man has a power over, but the free disposal of it lies in himself. Secondly, a right, before any other man, to inherit with his brethren his father’s goods.
Sect. 190. Every person is born with a dual right: first, the right to freedom of their own body, which no one else has power over, and they have the authority to manage it themselves. Secondly, the right, before anyone else, to inherit their father's possessions alongside their siblings.
Sect. 191. By the first of these, a man is naturally free from subjection to any government, tho’ he be born in a place under its jurisdiction; but if he disclaim the lawful government of the country he was born in, he must also quit the right that belonged to him by the laws of it, and the possessions there descending to him from his ancestors, if it were a government made by their consent.
Sect. 191. According to this, a person is naturally free from being subject to any government, even if he was born in a place under its jurisdiction; however, if he rejects the lawful government of the country where he was born, he must also give up the rights that he had under its laws, as well as the property passed down to him from his ancestors, if that government was established with their consent.
Sect. 192. By the second, the inhabitants of any country, who are descended, and derive a title to their estates from those who are subdued, and had a government forced upon them against their free consents, retain a right to the possession of their ancestors, though they consent not freely to the government, whose hard conditions were by force imposed on the possessors of that country: for the first conqueror never having had a title to the land of that country, the people who are the descendants of, or claim under those who were forced to submit to the yoke of a government by constraint, have always a right to shake it off, and free themselves from the usurpation or tyranny which the sword hath brought in upon them, till their rulers put them under such a frame of government as they willingly and of choice consent to. Who doubts but the Grecian Christians, descendants of the ancient possessors of that country, may justly cast off the Turkish yoke, which they have so long groaned under, whenever they have an opportunity to do it? For no government can have a right to obedience from a people who have not freely consented to it; which they can never be supposed to do, till either they are put in a full state of liberty to chuse their government and governors, or at least till they have such standing laws, to which they have by themselves or their representatives given their free consent, and also till they are allowed their due property, which is so to be proprietors of what they have, that no body can take away any part of it without their own consent, without which, men under any government are not in the state of freemen, but are direct slaves under the force of war.
Sect. 192. According to the second point, the people of any country who are descended from those who were conquered and had a government imposed on them against their will still have a right to their ancestors' possessions, even if they don't willingly accept the government that was forcefully placed upon them. The original conqueror never legitimately owned the land, so the descendants of those who were compelled to submit to an oppressive government always have the right to reject it and free themselves from the tyranny that was enforced upon them until their leaders establish a government that they willingly agree to. Who doubts that the Greek Christians, descendants of the original inhabitants of that land, can justly rebel against the Turkish oppression they have endured for so long whenever they have the chance? No government can rightfully demand obedience from people who have not freely consented to it, which they can hardly be thought to do unless they are given the full freedom to choose their government and leaders, or at least until there are established laws to which they or their representatives have given their consent, and they are granted ownership rights that ensure they maintain control over their property without anyone being able to take it away without their agreement. Without this, individuals under any government are not truly free but are actually enslaved by the force of war.
Sect. 193. But granting that the conqueror in a just war has a right to the estates, as well as power over the persons, of the conquered; which, it is plain, he hath not: nothing of absolute power will follow from hence, in the continuance of the government; because the descendants of these being all freemen, if he grants them estates and possessions to inhabit his country, (without which it would be worth nothing) whatsoever he grants them, they have, so far as it is granted, property in. The nature whereof is, that without a man’s own consent it cannot be taken from him.
Sect. 193. Even if we assume that a conqueror in a just war has the right to the lands and control over the people he has defeated, which is clearly not the case: nothing about having absolute power will result from this in the ongoing governance; because the descendants of those defeated are all free individuals. If the conqueror gives them land and possessions to live in his country (without which it would hold no value), whatever he gives them, they then have ownership of, to the extent that it is granted. The essence of property is such that it cannot be taken away without a person's own consent.
Sect. 194. Their persons are free by a native right, and their properties, be they more or less, are their own, and at their own dispose, and not at his; or else it is no property. Supposing the conqueror gives to one man a thousand acres, to him and his heirs for ever; to another he lets a thousand acres for his life, under the rent of 50£. or 500£. per ann. has not the one of these a right to his thousand acres for ever, and the other, during his life, paying the said rent? and hath not the tenant for life a property in all that he gets over and above his rent, by his labour and industry during the said term, supposing it be double the rent? Can any one say, the king, or conqueror, after his grant, may by his power of conqueror take away all, or part of the land from the heirs of one, or from the other during his life, he paying the rent? or can he take away from either the goods or money they have got upon the said land, at his pleasure? If he can, then all free and voluntary contracts cease, and are void in the world; there needs nothing to dissolve them at any time, but power enough: and all the grants and promises of men in power are but mockery and collusion: for can there be any thing more ridiculous than to say, I give you and your’s this for ever, and that in the surest and most solemn way of conveyance can be devised; and yet it is to be understood, that I have right, if I please, to take it away from you again to morrow?
Sect. 194. Their individuals are free by a natural right, and their properties, whether abundant or limited, belong to them and are under their control, not his; otherwise, it's not truly property. If the conqueror grants one person a thousand acres for him and his heirs forever, while renting another person a thousand acres for his lifetime at a rate of £50 or £500 per year, doesn’t the first person have the right to those thousand acres forever, while the second has it for his lifetime, paying the specified rent? And doesn’t the tenant for life possess property in whatever he earns beyond his rent through his efforts during that time, assuming it’s double the rent? Can anyone argue that the king or conqueror, after his grant, can use his power to take away all or part of the land from one heir or the other during their lifetime while they’re paying the rent? Or can he seize the goods or money either one has accrued from that land at will? If he can, then all free and voluntary agreements cease to exist and are meaningless; nothing is needed to dissolve them but sufficient power: all grants and promises made by those in power become mere mockery and deception. What could be more absurd than saying, “I give you and yours this forever,” in the most secure and formal way possible, only to imply that I have the right to take it back from you tomorrow if I want?
Sect. 195. I will not dispute now whether princes are exempt from the laws of their country; but this I am sure, they owe subjection to the laws of God and nature. No body, no power, can exempt them from the obligations of that eternal law. Those are so great, and so strong, in the case of promises, that omnipotency itself can be tied by them. Grants, promises, and oaths, are bonds that hold the Almighty: whatever some flatterers say to princes of the world, who all together, with all their people joined to them, are, in comparison of the great God, but as a drop of the bucket, or a dust on the balance, inconsiderable, nothing!
Sect. 195. I won’t argue right now about whether rulers are above the laws of their country; but I’m certain that they are still subject to the laws of God and nature. No one, no power, can release them from the responsibilities of that eternal law. Those obligations are so significant and so strong, especially regarding promises, that even omnipotence itself can be bound by them. Grants, promises, and oaths are commitments that even the Almighty respects: whatever some flattering advisors may tell worldly princes, who, with all their subjects, are, in comparison to the great God, merely a drop in the bucket or a speck of dust on the scales—insignificant, nothing!
Sect. 196. The short of the case in conquest is this: the conqueror, if he have a just cause, has a despotical right over the persons of all, that actually aided, and concurred in the war against him, and a right to make up his damage and cost out of their labour and estates, so he injure not the right of any other. Over the rest of the people, if there were any that consented not to the war, and over the children of the captives themselves, or the possessions of either, he has no power; and so can have, by virtue of conquest, no lawful title himself to dominion over them, or derive it to his posterity; but is an aggressor, if he attempts upon their properties, and thereby puts himself in a state of war against them, and has no better a right of principality, he, nor any of his successors, than Hingar, or Hubba, the Danes, had here in England; or Spartacus, had he conquered Italy, would have had; which is to have their yoke cast off, as soon as God shall give those under their subjection courage and opportunity to do it. Thus, notwithstanding whatever title the kings of Assyria had over Judah, by the sword, God assisted Hezekiah to throw off the dominion of that conquering empire. And the lord was with Hezekiah, and he prospered; wherefore he went forth, and he rebelled against the king of Assyria, and served him not, 2 Kings xviii. 7. Whence it is plain, that shaking off a power, which force, and not right, hath set over any one, though it hath the name of rebellion, yet is no offence before God, but is that which he allows and countenances, though even promises and covenants, when obtained by force, have intervened: for it is very probable, to any one that reads the story of Ahaz and Hezekiah attentively, that the Assyrians subdued Ahaz, and deposed him, and made Hezekiah king in his father’s lifetime; and that Hezekiah by agreement had done him homage, and paid him tribute all this time.
Sect. 196. The gist of the conquest issue is this: the conqueror, if he has a just cause, has absolute authority over everyone who actively supported and participated in the war against him, and has the right to compensate for his damages and costs through their labor and assets, provided he does not violate the rights of others. However, over those who did not consent to the war and over the children of the captives, or their possessions, he has no power; therefore, he cannot lawfully claim dominance over them by virtue of conquest nor pass it down to his descendants. If he tries to seize their properties, he becomes an aggressor and is at war with them, lacking any more legitimate claim to rule than figures like Hingar or Hubba, the Danes, had in England—or than Spartacus would have had, had he conquered Italy. Their bondage will be lifted as soon as God grants those under their control the courage and chance to do so. Thus, despite whatever rights the kings of Assyria claimed over Judah through violence, God helped Hezekiah to rid themselves of that conquering empire's rule. And the Lord was with Hezekiah, and he succeeded; as a result, he rebelled against the king of Assyria and did not serve him, 2 Kings xviii. 7. Hence, it is clear that shaking off a power imposed by force, which lacks rightful authority, even if labeled as rebellion, is not an offense in the eyes of God, but rather something He endorses, despite any promises or agreements that may have been made under duress. It seems quite likely, to anyone who studies the accounts of Ahaz and Hezekiah closely, that the Assyrians overthrew Ahaz and installed Hezekiah as king during his father’s reign; and that Hezekiah had been paying tribute and acknowledging his allegiance all this time.
CHAPTER. XVII.
OF USURPATION.
Sect. 197. AS conquest may be called a foreign usurpation, so usurpation is a kind of domestic conquest, with this difference, that an usurper can never have right on his side, it being no usurpation, but where one is got into the possession of what another has right to. This, so far as it is usurpation, is a change only of persons, but not of the forms and rules of the government: for if the usurper extend his power beyond what of right belonged to the lawful princes, or governors of the commonwealth, it is tyranny added to usurpation.
Sect. 197. While conquest can be seen as an outside takeover, usurpation is a type of internal conquest. The key difference is that a usurper can never be in the right since usurpation occurs when someone takes control of what legally belongs to someone else. In terms of usurpation, this is merely a change of individuals holding power, not the structures and rules of governance. If the usurper exceeds the authority that rightfully belonged to the legitimate rulers or leaders of the state, it becomes tyranny on top of usurpation.
Sect. 198. In all lawful governments, the designation of the persons, who are to bear rule, is as natural and necessary a part as the form of the government itself, and is that which had its establishment originally from the people; the anarchy being much alike, to have no form of government at all; or to agree, that it shall be monarchical, but to appoint no way to design the person that shall have the power, and be the monarch. Hence all commonwealths, with the form of government established, have rules also of appointing those who are to have any share in the public authority, and settled methods of conveying the right to them: for the anarchy is much alike, to have no form of government at all; or to agree that it shall be monarchical, but to appoint no way to know or design the person that shall have the power, and be the monarch. Whoever gets into the exercise of any part of the power, by other ways than what the laws of the community have prescribed, hath no right to be obeyed, though the form of the commonwealth be still preserved; since he is not the person the laws have appointed, and consequently not the person the people have consented to. Nor can such an usurper, or any deriving from him, ever have a title, till the people are both at liberty to consent, and have actually consented to allow, and confirm in him the power he hath till then usurped.
Sect. 198. In all legitimate governments, deciding who will hold power is just as natural and necessary as the form of government itself, and this choice originates from the people. Anarchy is almost the same as having no government at all; or agreeing on a monarchy but failing to establish a way to select the person who will have power and be the monarch. Therefore, all commonwealths, along with their established forms of government, have rules for appointing those who will hold any public authority and clear methods for granting them that right. Anarchy is similar to having no government whatsoever; or agreeing on a monarchy but not having a method to identify or choose the person who will hold the power and be the monarch. Anyone who assumes any part of the power through means other than what the community’s laws allow has no right to be followed, even if the structure of the commonwealth remains intact; they are not the person designated by the laws and, therefore, not the person the people have agreed to. An usurper, or anyone deriving authority from them, can never claim legitimacy until the people are free to consent and have actually agreed to grant and confirm the power they have usurped.
CHAPTER. XVIII.
OF TYRANNY.
Sect. 199. AS usurpation is the exercise of power, which another hath a right to; so tyranny is the exercise of power beyond right, which no body can have a right to. And this is making use of the power any one has in his hands, not for the good of those who are under it, but for his own private separate advantage. When the governor, however intitled, makes not the law, but his will, the rule; and his commands and actions are not directed to the preservation of the properties of his people, but the satisfaction of his own ambition, revenge, covetousness, or any other irregular passion.
Sect. 199. Usurpation is when someone exercises power that rightfully belongs to someone else; tyranny is when someone exercises power beyond what is right, which no one should have a right to. This means using power for personal gain rather than for the benefit of those under that power. When a governor, no matter what title they hold, treats their will as the law and directs their commands and actions not to protect the people's rights but to fulfill their own ambition, revenge, greed, or any other excessive desire.
Sect. 200. If one can doubt this to be truth, or reason, because it comes from the obscure hand of a subject, I hope the authority of a king will make it pass with him. King James the first, in his speech to the parliament, 1603, tells them thus,
Sect. 200. If someone doubts this as truth or reasoning just because it comes from an ordinary person's perspective, I hope the authority of a king will allow it to be accepted. King James the First, in his speech to parliament in 1603, says this,
I will ever prefer the weal of the public, and of the whole commonwealth, in making of good laws and constitutions, to any particular and private ends of mine; thinking ever the wealth and weal of the commonwealth to be my greatest weal and worldly felicity; a point wherein a lawful king doth directly differ from a tyrant: for I do acknowledge, that the special and greatest point of difference that is between a rightful king and an usurping tyrant, is this, that whereas the proud and ambitious tyrant doth think his kingdom and people are only ordained for satisfaction of his desires and unreasonable appetites, the righteous and just king doth by the contrary acknowledge himself to be ordained for the procuring of the wealth and property of his people.
I will always prioritize the well-being of the public and the entire community when creating good laws and constitutions over any personal interests of my own. I believe that the prosperity and welfare of the community are my greatest happiness in this world. This is where a lawful king is fundamentally different from a tyrant: the main difference between a rightful king and a usurping tyrant is that while the proud and ambitious tyrant believes his kingdom and people exist only to satisfy his own desires and unreasonable wants, the righteous and just king recognizes that he is meant to ensure the prosperity and well-being of his people.
And again, in his speech to the parliament, 1609, he hath these words:
And again, in his speech to the parliament in 1609, he had these words:
The king binds himself by a double oath, to the observation of the fundamental laws of his kingdom; tacitly, as by being a king, and so bound to protect as well the people, as the laws of his kingdom; and expressly, by his oath at his coronation, so as every just king, in a settled kingdom, is bound to observe that paction made to his people, by his laws, in framing his government agreeable thereunto, according to that paction which God made with Noah after the deluge. Hereafter, seed-time and harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and night, shall not cease while the earth remaineth. And therefore a king governing in a settled kingdom, leaves to be a king, and degenerates into a tyrant, as soon as he leaves off to rule according to his laws.
The king commits to a double oath to uphold the fundamental laws of his kingdom; implicitly, by being a king, he is bound to protect both the people and the laws of his kingdom; and explicitly, through his oath at his coronation. Every just king in a stable kingdom is required to honor the agreement made with his people by adhering to the laws that structure his government, in line with the covenant that God made with Noah after the flood. From then on, seedtime and harvest, cold and heat, summer and winter, and day and night shall not cease as long as the earth remains. Therefore, a king who rules in a stable kingdom stops being a true king and becomes a tyrant as soon as he fails to govern according to his laws.
And a little after,
Then shortly after,
Therefore all kings that are not tyrants, or perjured, will be glad to bound themselves within the limits of their laws; and they that persuade them the contrary, are vipers, and pests both against them and the commonwealth.
Therefore, all kings who are not tyrants or dishonest will be happy to keep themselves within the limits of their laws; and those who persuade them otherwise are harmful and dangerous both to them and to the community.
Thus that learned king, who well understood the notion of things, makes the difference betwixt a king and a tyrant to consist only in this, that one makes the laws the bounds of his power, and the good of the public, the end of his government; the other makes all give way to his own will and appetite.
Thus that wise king, who truly grasped the concept of things, highlights the difference between a king and a tyrant by saying that a king sees the laws as the limits of his power and aims for the public's welfare as the goal of his rule; whereas a tyrant prioritizes his own desires and whims above all else.
Sect. 201. It is a mistake, to think this fault is proper only to monarchies; other forms of government are liable to it, as well as that: for wherever the power, that is put in any hands for the government of the people, and the preservation of their properties, is applied to other ends, and made use of to impoverish, harass, or subdue them to the arbitrary and irregular commands of those that have it; there it presently becomes tyranny, whether those that thus use it are one or many. Thus we read of the thirty tyrants at Athens, as well as one at Syracuse; and the intolerable dominion of the Decemviri at Rome was nothing better.
Sect. 201. It's a mistake to think this problem is only found in monarchies; other types of government can fall victim to it as well. Whenever the power given to anyone for governing the people and protecting their property is misused for different purposes, causing them to suffer, be oppressed, or controlled by the arbitrary and unpredictable demands of those in authority, it becomes tyranny, whether that power rests in the hands of one person or many. For example, we read about the thirty tyrants in Athens, just as we do about one in Syracuse; and the unbearable rule of the Decemviri in Rome was no better.
Sect. 202. Where-ever law ends, tyranny begins, if the law be transgressed to another’s harm; and whosoever in authority exceeds the power given him by the law, and makes use of the force he has under his command, to compass that upon the subject, which the law allows not, ceases in that to be a magistrate; and, acting without authority, may be opposed, as any other man, who by force invades the right of another. This is acknowledged in subordinate magistrates. He that hath authority to seize my person in the street, may be opposed as a thief and a robber, if he endeavours to break into my house to execute a writ, notwithstanding that I know he has such a warrant, and such a legal authority, as will impower him to arrest me abroad. And why this should not hold in the highest, as well as in the most inferior magistrate, I would gladly be informed. Is it reasonable, that the eldest brother, because he has the greatest part of his father’s estate, should thereby have a right to take away any of his younger brothers portions? or that a rich man, who possessed a whole country, should from thence have a right to seize, when he pleased, the cottage and garden of his poor neighbour? The being rightfully possessed of great power and riches, exceedingly beyond the greatest part of the sons of Adam, is so far from being an excuse, much less a reason, for rapine and oppression, which the endamaging another without authority is, that it is a great aggravation of it: for the exceeding the bounds of authority is no more a right in a great, than in a petty officer; no more justifiable in a king than a constable; but is so much the worse in him, in that he has more trust put in him, has already a much greater share than the rest of his brethren, and is supposed, from the advantages of his education, employment, and counsellors, to be more knowing in the measures of right and wrong.
Sect. 202. Wherever the law ends, tyranny begins when it is broken to another's harm; and anyone in power who exceeds the authority given to them by the law and uses the force at their disposal to impose something on the people that the law does not allow stops being a legitimate magistrate. Acting without authority, they can be opposed just like anyone else who uses force to infringe on someone else's rights. This is recognized for lesser magistrates. One who has the authority to detain me on the street can be resisted as a thief and robber if they try to break into my house to carry out a warrant, even if I know they have that warrant and legal authority to arrest me elsewhere. And I would like to know why this doesn't apply to those in the highest positions, just as it does to those in lower ranks. Is it fair that the eldest brother, because he has a larger share of their father's estate, should have the right to take away any of his younger brothers' shares? Or that a wealthy man who owns an entire region should have the right to seize his poor neighbor's small home and garden whenever he pleases? Being rightfully in possession of great power and wealth, far exceeding that of most people, is far from being an excuse—let alone a reason—for taking what belongs to others without authority; rather, it makes the act even worse. Exceeding the limits of authority is not more justified in someone powerful than in a minor official; it is no more acceptable in a king than in a constable, but it is actually worse in the king because they have more trust placed in them, already hold a significantly larger share than their peers, and, due to their education, position, and advisors, are expected to have a better understanding of right and wrong.
Sect. 203. May the commands then of a prince be opposed? may he be resisted as often as any one shall find himself aggrieved, and but imagine he has not right done him? This will unhinge and overturn all polities, and, instead of government and order, leave nothing but anarchy and confusion.
Sect. 203. Can a ruler's commands be challenged? Can he be resisted whenever someone feels wronged, even if it's just a belief that he hasn't acted justly? This would destabilize and topple all political systems, resulting in chaos and disorder instead of governance and structure.
Sect. 204. To this I answer, that force is to be opposed to nothing, but to unjust and unlawful force; whoever makes any opposition in any other case, draws on himself a just condemnation both from God and man; and so no such danger or confusion will follow, as is often suggested: for,
Sect. 204. To this I respond that force should only be used against unjust and unlawful force; anyone who resists in any other situation brings justified condemnation upon themselves from both God and humans; therefore, no such danger or chaos will result, as is often claimed: for,
Sect. 205. First, As, in some countries, the person of the prince by the law is sacred; and so, whatever he commands or does, his person is still free from all question or violence, not liable to force, or any judicial censure or condemnation. But yet opposition may be made to the illegal acts of any inferior officer, or other commissioned by him; unless he will, by actually putting himself into a state of war with his people, dissolve the government, and leave them to that defence which belongs to every one in the state of nature: for of such things who can tell what the end will be? and a neighbour kingdom has shewed the world an odd example. In all other cases the sacredness of the person exempts him from all inconveniencies, whereby he is secure, whilst the government stands, from all violence and harm whatsoever; than which there cannot be a wiser constitution: for the harm he can do in his own person not being likely to happen often, nor to extend itself far; nor being able by his single strength to subvert the laws, nor oppress the body of the people, should any prince have so much weakness, and ill nature as to be willing to do it, the inconveniency of some particular mischiefs, that may happen sometimes, when a heady prince comes to the throne, are well recompensed by the peace of the public, and security of the government, in the person of the chief magistrate, thus set out of the reach of danger: it being safer for the body, that some few private men should be sometimes in danger to suffer, than that the head of the republic should be easily, and upon slight occasions, exposed.
Sect. 205. First, in some countries, the prince is considered a sacred figure under the law; therefore, whatever he commands or does, he remains free from any questioning or violence, and is not subject to force or any legal punishment. However, opposition can be made against the illegal actions of any lower officials or others he has appointed; unless he actively puts himself in a position of conflict with his people, dissolves the government, and leaves them to defend themselves as everyone would in a natural state. Who can predict what the outcome will be in such cases? A neighboring kingdom has shown a peculiar example of this. In all other scenarios, the sacred status of the person protects him from any inconveniences, ensuring that while the government stands, he is secure from all forms of violence and harm; which is a wise system. The harm he could personally cause is unlikely to happen often, is not likely to extend far, and he cannot, through his own strength, completely overturn the laws or oppress the people, even if a prince were weak and malicious enough to try. The potential inconveniences of occasional harm that may arise when a headstrong prince takes the throne are outweighed by the overall peace and safety of the public, with the chief magistrate placed beyond danger: it is safer for the society as a whole that a few individuals might sometimes be at risk than for the head of the republic to be easily exposed over trivial matters.
Sect. 206. Secondly, But this privilege, belonging only to the king’s person, hinders not, but they may be questioned, opposed, and resisted, who use unjust force, though they pretend a commission from him, which the law authorizes not; as is plain in the case of him that has the king’s writ to arrest a man, which is a full commission from the king; and yet he that has it cannot break open a man’s house to do it, nor execute this command of the king upon certain days, nor in certain places, though this commission have no such exception in it; but they are the limitations of the law, which if any one transgress, the king’s commission excuses him not: for the king’s authority being given him only by the law, he cannot impower any one to act against the law, or justify him, by his commission, in so doing; the commission, or command of any magistrate, where he has no authority, being as void and insignificant, as that of any private man; the difference between the one and the other, being that the magistrate has some authority so far, and to such ends, and the private man has none at all: for it is not the commission, but the authority, that gives the right of acting; and against the laws there can be no authority. But, notwithstanding such resistance, the king’s person and authority are still both secured, and so no danger to governor or government.
Sect. 206. Secondly, this privilege, which belongs only to the king, doesn’t prevent anyone from questioning, opposing, and resisting those who use unjust force, even if they claim to have permission from him that the law does not support. For instance, a person who has the king’s writ to arrest someone does have a legitimate commission from the king; however, that person cannot break into someone’s home to carry it out, nor can they execute this command on certain days or in particular places, even if the commission doesn’t specify any limitations. These limitations are set by law, and if anyone oversteps them, the king’s commission does not protect them. The king’s authority is granted solely by the law, so he cannot give anyone the power to act against the law or justify them for doing so with his commission. A commission or command from any magistrate without authority is just as invalid as one from a private citizen; the difference is that the magistrate has some limited authority for specific purposes, while a private citizen has none. It is not the commission itself, but the authority, that grants the right to act, and there can be no authority against the law. Nevertheless, even with such resistance, both the king’s person and authority remain secure, posing no danger to the ruler or the government.
Sect. 207. Thirdly, Supposing a government wherein the person of the chief magistrate is not thus sacred; yet this doctrine of the lawfulness of resisting all unlawful exercises of his power, will not upon every slight occasion indanger him, or imbroil the government: for where the injured party may be relieved, and his damages repaired by appeal to the law, there can be no pretence for force, which is only to be used where a man is intercepted from appealing to the law: for nothing is to be accounted hostile force, but where it leaves not the remedy of such an appeal; and it is such force alone, that puts him that uses it into a state of war, and makes it lawful to resist him. A man with a sword in his hand demands my purse in the high-way, when perhaps I have not twelve pence in my pocket: this man I may lawfully kill. To another I deliver 100 pounds to hold only whilst I alight, which he refuses to restore me, when I am got up again, but draws his sword to defend the possession of it by force, if I endeavour to retake it. The mischief this man does me is a hundred, or possibly a thousand times more than the other perhaps intended me (whom I killed before he really did me any); and yet I might lawfully kill the one, and cannot so much as hurt the other lawfully. The reason whereof is plain; because the one using force, which threatened my life, I could not have time to appeal to the law to secure it: and when it was gone, it was too late to appeal. The law could not restore life to my dead carcass: the loss was irreparable; which to prevent, the law of nature gave me a right to destroy him, who had put himself into a state of war with me, and threatened my destruction. But in the other case, my life not being in danger, I may have the benefit of appealing to the law, and have reparation for my 100 pounds that way.
Sect. 207. Thirdly, let's consider a government where the chief magistrate is not considered untouchable; however, the idea that it's acceptable to resist any unlawful exercise of his power won’t put him in danger or disrupt the government over every little issue. When the harmed party can seek relief and have their damages addressed through the law, there’s no justification for using force, which should only be employed when someone is prevented from seeking legal redress. Hostile force should only be recognized where it takes away the option to appeal to the law; and it’s that kind of force that puts the person using it in a state of war, making it lawful to resist them. If a person with a sword demands my wallet in the street, when I might not even have twelve pence on me, I can lawfully kill that person. If I give someone £100 to hold for me while I get off, and they refuse to give it back when I return, drawing their sword to keep it by force if I try to take it back, the harm this person threatens me with is a hundred or maybe a thousand times worse than what the first person probably intended (whom I killed before he actually harmed me). Yet, I could legally kill the first person but can’t even touch the second one lawfully. The reason is clear: due to the first person’s use of force, which threatened my life, I wouldn't have enough time to appeal to the law for protection. Once my life is lost, it’s too late to appeal. The law can’t bring my dead body back: that loss is irreversible. To prevent that, the law of nature gave me the right to destroy the one who put himself in a state of war with me and threatened my life. In the second scenario, since my life isn’t in danger, I can turn to the law and seek compensation for my £100 that way.
Sect. 208. Fourthly, But if the unlawful acts done by the magistrate be maintained (by the power he has got), and the remedy which is due by law, be by the same power obstructed; yet the right of resisting, even in such manifest acts of tyranny, will not suddenly, or on slight occasions, disturb the government: for if it reach no farther than some private men’s cases, though they have a right to defend themselves, and to recover by force what by unlawful force is taken from them; yet the right to do so will not easily engage them in a contest, wherein they are sure to perish; it being as impossible for one, or a few oppressed men to disturb the government, where the body of the people do not think themselves concerned in it, as for a raving mad-man, or heady malcontent to overturn a well settled state; the people being as little apt to follow the one, as the other.
Sect. 208. Fourthly, if the wrongful actions taken by the magistrate are supported by his power, and the legal remedy is blocked by the same power; still, the right to resist, even against such obvious acts of tyranny, won’t quickly or easily disrupt the government. If the issues only affect a few individuals, even though they have the right to defend themselves and reclaim by force what has been wrongfully taken from them, that right won’t likely lead them into a fight where they are almost certain to fail. It is just as impossible for a single oppressed person or a small group to disturb the government when the majority of the people don’t believe they have a stake in it, as it is for a raging madman or a rebellious troublemaker to overthrow a stable state; the people are just as unlikely to follow either one.
Sect. 209. But if either these illegal acts have extended to the majority of the people; or if the mischief and oppression has lighted only on some few, but in such cases, as the precedent, and consequences seem to threaten all; and they are persuaded in their consciences, that their laws, and with them their estates, liberties, and lives are in danger, and perhaps their religion too; how they will be hindered from resisting illegal force, used against them, I cannot tell. This is an inconvenience, I confess, that attends all governments whatsoever, when the governors have brought it to this pass, to be generally suspected of their people; the most dangerous state which they can possibly put themselves in, wherein they are the less to be pitied, because it is so easy to be avoided; it being as impossible for a governor, if he really means the good of his people, and the preservation of them, and their laws together, not to make them see and feel it, as it is for the father of a family, not to let his children see he loves, and takes care of them.
Sect. 209. But if these illegal acts have affected most people, or if the harm and oppression have only impacted a few but in such a way that it seems to threaten everyone, and they truly believe that their laws, along with their property, freedoms, and lives are at risk—possibly even their religion too—then I can't say how they could be stopped from resisting illegal force used against them. I admit, this is a problem that all governments face when the leaders have reached a point where they are generally mistrusted by their people; it's the most dangerous situation they can find themselves in, and they can't be pitied much because it's so easy to avoid. If a leader genuinely cares for the well-being of their people and wants to protect both them and their laws, it's as impossible for them to keep that from being clear to the people as it is for a parent to hide their love and care from their children.
Sect. 210. But if all the world shall observe pretences of one kind, and actions of another; arts used to elude the law, and the trust of prerogative (which is an arbitrary power in some things left in the prince’s hand to do good, not harm to the people) employed contrary to the end for which it was given: if the people shall find the ministers and subordinate magistrates chosen suitable to such ends, and favoured, or laid by, proportionably as they promote or oppose them: if they see several experiments made of arbitrary power, and that religion underhand favoured, (tho’ publicly proclaimed against) which is readiest to introduce it; and the operators in it supported, as much as may be; and when that cannot be done, yet approved still, and liked the better: if a long train of actions shew the councils all tending that way; how can a man any more hinder himself from being persuaded in his own mind, which way things are going; or from casting about how to save himself, than he could from believing the captain of the ship he was in, was carrying him, and the rest of the company, to Algiers, when he found him always steering that course, though cross winds, leaks in his ship, and want of men and provisions did often force him to turn his course another way for some time, which he steadily returned to again, as soon as the wind, weather, and other circumstances would let him?
Sect. 210. But if the whole world behaves one way while acting another; using tricks to avoid the law and misusing the special powers that the ruler is supposed to use for the people's benefit, not their harm; if the people notice that the ministers and lower officials are chosen based on these ends and are either favored or sidelined according to how much they support or oppose them; if they see various tests of arbitrary power and that a certain religion is secretly promoted (even if publicly condemned), which is most likely to bring it about; and the people supporting it as much as possible, and when they can't, still being approved and liked even more; if a long series of actions shows all the plans leading that way; how can anyone stop themselves from thinking about where things are headed or figuring out how to save themselves, any more than they could doubt that the captain of the ship they’re on is taking them and the rest of the passengers to Algiers when he’s always steering in that direction? Even if crosswinds, leaks, and shortages sometimes force him to change course temporarily, he quickly goes back to that heading as soon as the wind, weather, and other conditions allow.
CHAPTER. XIX.
OF THE DISSOLUTION OF GOVERNMENT.
Sect. 211. HE that will with any clearness speak of the dissolution of government, ought in the first place to distinguish between the dissolution of the society and the dissolution of the government. That which makes the community, and brings men out of the loose state of nature, into one politic society, is the agreement which every one has with the rest to incorporate, and act as one body, and so be one distinct commonwealth. The usual, and almost only way whereby this union is dissolved, is the inroad of foreign force making a conquest upon them: for in that case, (not being able to maintain and support themselves, as one intire and independent body) the union belonging to that body which consisted therein, must necessarily cease, and so every one return to the state he was in before, with a liberty to shift for himself, and provide for his own safety, as he thinks fit, in some other society. Whenever the society is dissolved, it is certain the government of that society cannot remain. Thus conquerors swords often cut up governments by the roots, and mangle societies to pieces, separating the subdued or scattered multitude from the protection of, and dependence on, that society which ought to have preserved them from violence. The world is too well instructed in, and too forward to allow of, this way of dissolving of governments, to need any more to be said of it; and there wants not much argument to prove, that where the society is dissolved, the government cannot remain; that being as impossible, as for the frame of an house to subsist when the materials of it are scattered and dissipated by a whirl-wind, or jumbled into a confused heap by an earthquake.
Sect. 211. Anyone who wants to clearly discuss the collapse of government should first differentiate between the breakdown of society and the breakdown of government. What creates a community and pulls people out of the chaotic state of nature into a unified political society is the agreement that each person makes with others to come together and act as one entity, thus forming a distinct commonwealth. The usual, and almost only, way that this union is disrupted is through the invasion of foreign forces conquering them: in this situation, since they cannot sustain themselves as a single, independent body, the union that held them together must inevitably dissolve, forcing everyone to revert to their previous state, free to fend for themselves and seek safety in other societies as they see fit. When society is dissolved, it's clear that the government of that society cannot survive. Often, the swords of conquerors uproot governments and tear societies apart, separating the subdued or scattered masses from the protection and support of the society that should have defended them against violence. The world is already well aware of this method of dissolving governments, so no further explanation is needed; and there is enough evidence to show that when society is dissolved, government cannot persist; this is as impossible as for the structure of a house to remain intact when its materials are scattered by a whirlwind or thrown into a chaotic heap by an earthquake.
Sect. 212. Besides this over-turning from without, governments are dissolved from within.
Sect. 212. In addition to this external upheaval, governments also fall apart from within.
First, When the legislative is altered. Civil society being a state of peace, amongst those who are of it, from whom the state of war is excluded by the umpirage, which they have provided in their legislative, for the ending all differences that may arise amongst any of them, it is in their legislative, that the members of a commonwealth are united, and combined together into one coherent living body. This is the soul that gives form, life, and unity, to the commonwealth: from hence the several members have their mutual influence, sympathy, and connexion: and therefore, when the legislative is broken, or dissolved, dissolution and death follows: for the essence and union of the society consisting in having one will, the legislative, when once established by the majority, has the declaring, and as it were keeping of that will. The constitution of the legislative is the first and fundamental act of society, whereby provision is made for the continuation of their union, under the direction of persons, and bonds of laws, made by persons authorized thereunto, by the consent and appointment of the people, without which no one man, or number of men, amongst them, can have authority of making laws that shall be binding to the rest. When any one, or more, shall take upon them to make laws, whom the people have not appointed so to do, they make laws without authority, which the people are not therefore bound to obey; by which means they come again to be out of subjection, and may constitute to themselves a new legislative, as they think best, being in full liberty to resist the force of those, who without authority would impose any thing upon them. Every one is at the disposure of his own will, when those who had, by the delegation of the society, the declaring of the public will, are excluded from it, and others usurp the place, who have no such authority or delegation.
First, when the legislature is changed, civil society exists in a state of peace among its members, from whom a state of war is excluded by the arbitration they’ve established in their laws to resolve any disputes that may arise among them. In their legislation, the members of a commonwealth are united and brought together into one coherent living entity. This serves as the soul that gives form, life, and unity to the commonwealth; from this, the various members experience mutual influence, sympathy, and connection. Therefore, when the legislature is broken or dissolved, dissolution and death follow because the essence and unity of society depend on having a single will. Once established by the majority, the legislature holds the declaration and preservation of that will. The constitution of the legislature is the first and foundational act of society, ensuring the continuation of their union under the guidance of individuals and the rule of laws created by those authorized by the consent and appointment of the people. Without this, no individual or group can have the authority to create laws that others must follow. If someone, or a group, takes it upon themselves to make laws without being appointed by the people, they do so without authority, and the people are not obligated to obey those laws. This way, they find themselves free from subjugation and can establish a new legislature as they see fit, fully free to resist the authority of anyone trying to impose rules on them without proper authorization. Each person is free to follow their own will when those who had the society's delegation to declare the public will are excluded and others, lacking such authority or delegation, take their place.
Sect. 213. This being usually brought about by such in the commonwealth who misuse the power they have; it is hard to consider it aright, and know at whose door to lay it, without knowing the form of government in which it happens. Let us suppose then the legislative placed in the concurrence of three distinct persons.
Sect. 213. This is typically caused by individuals in the government who misuse their power; it's difficult to assess the situation properly and determine who is to blame without understanding the type of government in which it occurs. Let's assume that the legislative authority is held by three separate individuals.
(1). A single hereditary person, having the constant, supreme, executive power, and with it the power of convoking and dissolving the other two within certain periods of time.
(1). A single hereditary individual, who holds the constant, supreme executive power, along with the ability to summon and dissolve the other two within specific timeframes.
(2). An assembly of hereditary nobility.
(2). A gathering of inherited nobles.
(3). An assembly of representatives chosen, pro tempore, by the people. Such a form of government supposed, it is evident,
(3). A group of representatives selected temporarily by the people. This type of government implies, clearly,
Sect. 214. First, That when such a single person, or prince, sets up his own arbitrary will in place of the laws, which are the will of the society, declared by the legislative, then the legislative is changed: for that being in effect the legislative, whose rules and laws are put in execution, and required to be obeyed; when other laws are set up, and other rules pretended, and inforced, than what the legislative, constituted by the society, have enacted, it is plain that the legislative is changed. Whoever introduces new laws, not being thereunto authorized by the fundamental appointment of the society, or subverts the old, disowns and overturns the power by which they were made, and so sets up a new legislative.
Sect. 214. First, when an individual or ruler prioritizes their arbitrary will over the laws that represent the will of the society, as stated by the legislative body, then the legislative function has been altered. This is because the effective legislative authority is the one whose rules and laws are enforced and need to be followed; when different laws are introduced and other rules are claimed and enforced that go against what the legislative body, established by society, has created, it is clear that the legislative authority has been changed. Anyone who introduces new laws without being authorized by the fundamental agreements of the society or who undermines the existing laws rejects and disrupts the authority under which those laws were created, thus establishing a new legislative body.
Sect. 215. Secondly, When the prince hinders the legislative from assembling in its due time, or from acting freely, pursuant to those ends for which it was constituted, the legislative is altered: for it is not a certain number of men, no, nor their meeting, unless they have also freedom of debating, and leisure of perfecting, what is for the good of the society, wherein the legislative consists: when these are taken away or altered, so as to deprive the society of the due exercise of their power, the legislative is truly altered; for it is not names that constitute governments, but the use and exercise of those powers that were intended to accompany them; so that he, who takes away the freedom, or hinders the acting of the legislative in its due seasons, in effect takes away the legislative, and puts an end to the government.
Sect. 215. Secondly, when the prince prevents the legislative body from meeting on time or from operating freely for the purposes it was created for, the legislative body is changed: it's not just a certain group of people, nor just their gathering, unless they also have the freedom to debate and the time to refine what benefits society, which the legislative body serves. When these are taken away or altered in a way that deprives society of the proper exercise of their power, the legislative body is genuinely changed; it's not the names that define governments, but the use and exercise of those powers that were meant to come with them. Thus, whoever removes the freedom or hinders the functioning of the legislative body at the right times effectively removes the legislative body and brings an end to the government.
Sect. 216. Thirdly, When, by the arbitrary power of the prince, the electors, or ways of election, are altered, without the consent, and contrary to the common interest of the people, there also the legislative is altered: for, if others than those whom the society hath authorized thereunto, do chuse, or in another way than what the society hath prescribed, those chosen are not the legislative appointed by the people.
Sect. 216. Thirdly, when the prince changes the electors or the methods of election without consent and against the common interest of the people, the legislative power is also changed. If people other than those authorized by society are chosen, or if they are chosen in a way that society did not establish, then those chosen individuals are not the legislative representatives appointed by the people.
Sect. 217. Fourthly, The delivery also of the people into the subjection of a foreign power, either by the prince, or by the legislative, is certainly a change of the legislative, and so a dissolution of the government: for the end why people entered into society being to be preserved one intire, free, independent society, to be governed by its own laws; this is lost, whenever they are given up into the power of another.
Sect. 217. Fourthly, when the people are handed over to a foreign power, whether by the ruler or by the legislature, it definitely represents a change in the legislative authority, leading to a breakdown of the government. The purpose of people forming a society is to maintain a unified, free, and independent community governed by its own laws; this objective is compromised whenever they are subjected to the control of another power.
Sect. 218. Why, in such a constitution as this, the dissolution of the government in these cases is to be imputed to the prince, is evident; because he, having the force, treasure and offices of the state to employ, and often persuading himself, or being flattered by others, that as supreme magistrate he is uncapable of controul; he alone is in a condition to make great advances toward such changes, under pretence of lawful authority, and has it in his hands to terrify or suppress opposers, as factious, seditious, and enemies to the government: whereas no other part of the legislative, or people, is capable by themselves to attempt any alteration of the legislative, without open and visible rebellion, apt enough to be taken notice of, which, when it prevails, produces effects very little different from foreign conquest. Besides, the prince in such a form of government, having the power of dissolving the other parts of the legislative, and thereby rendering them private persons, they can never in opposition to him, or without his concurrence, alter the legislative by a law, his consent being necessary to give any of their decrees that sanction. But yet, so far as the other parts of the legislative any way contribute to any attempt upon the government, and do either promote, or not, what lies in them, hinder such designs, they are guilty, and partake in this, which is certainly the greatest crime which men can partake of one towards another.
Sect. 218. In a constitution like this, it's clear why the breakdown of the government in these situations can be attributed to the prince. He has the military, financial resources, and state offices at his disposal and often convinces himself, or is flattered by others, that as the supreme authority he is beyond control. He alone is in a position to push for significant changes under the guise of legitimate authority and has the ability to intimidate or silence opponents, labeling them as rebellious or subversive enemies of the government. In contrast, no other part of the legislative body, or the public, can initiate any changes to the legislative process without risking open rebellion, which would be easily recognized and, if successful, would lead to outcomes very similar to a foreign takeover. Furthermore, the prince, in such a governance structure, can dissolve the other legislative bodies and reduce them to private individuals, meaning they cannot oppose him or change the legislation without his approval since his consent is necessary for any of their decrees to be valid. However, to the extent that the other branches of the legislative body contribute to any efforts against the government, whether by promoting or failing to prevent such plans, they share in the blame and are guilty of what is undoubtedly the greatest crime one can commit against another.
Sec. 219.There is one way more whereby such a government may be dissolved, and that is: When he who has the supreme executive power, neglects and abandons that charge, so that the laws already made can no longer be put in execution. This is demonstratively to reduce all to anarchy, and so effectually to dissolve the government: for laws not being made for themselves, but to be, by their execution, the bonds of the society, to keep every part of the body politic in its due place and function; when that totally ceases, the government visibly ceases, and the people become a confused multitude, without order or connexion. Where there is no longer the administration of justice, for the securing of men’s rights, nor any remaining power within the community to direct the force, or provide for the necessities of the public, there certainly is no government left. Where the laws cannot be executed, it is all one as if there were no laws; and a government without laws is, I suppose, a mystery in politics, unconceivable to human capacity, and inconsistent with human society.
Sec. 219. There’s another way a government can be dissolved: when the person with the highest executive power neglects and abandons their responsibilities, making it impossible to enforce existing laws. This clearly leads to complete chaos and effectively dissolves the government, because laws aren't meant to exist on their own but to be enforced as the glue that keeps society functioning and organized. When enforcement stops entirely, the government visibly disappears, and people become a disorganized crowd, lacking order or connection. Without the administration of justice to protect people's rights or any power within the community to manage force or address public needs, there’s no government left. When laws can’t be enforced, it’s as if there are no laws at all; a government without laws is, I think, a political enigma that’s beyond human understanding and incompatible with society.
Sect. 220. In these and the like cases, when the government is dissolved, the people are at liberty to provide for themselves, by erecting a new legislative, differing from the other, by the change of persons, or form, or both, as they shall find it most for their safety and good: for the society can never, by the fault of another, lose the native and original right it has to preserve itself, which can only be done by a settled legislative, and a fair and impartial execution of the laws made by it. But the state of mankind is not so miserable that they are not capable of using this remedy, till it be too late to look for any. To tell people they may provide for themselves, by erecting a new legislative, when by oppression, artifice, or being delivered over to a foreign power, their old one is gone, is only to tell them, they may expect relief when it is too late, and the evil is past cure. This is in effect no more than to bid them first be slaves, and then to take care of their liberty; and when their chains are on, tell them, they may act like freemen. This, if barely so, is rather mockery than relief; and men can never be secure from tyranny, if there be no means to escape it till they are perfectly under it: and therefore it is, that they have not only a right to get out of it, but to prevent it.
Sect. 220. In situations like these, when the government collapses, the people have the right to take care of themselves by establishing a new legislative body, which can differ from the previous one in terms of its members, structure, or both, as they see fit for their safety and wellbeing. Society can never lose its inherent and original right to self-preservation due to someone else's failure. This preservation can only be achieved through a stable legislative body and a fair, unbiased enforcement of the laws it creates. However, humanity is not in such a dire state that they cannot use this solution until it’s too late. Telling people they can take action to help themselves by setting up a new legislature when their previous one has been destroyed by oppression, trickery, or foreign domination is just telling them to expect help when it's no longer possible to obtain it, and the damage is beyond repair. Essentially, this is merely instructing them to become slaves first and then to seek their freedom, and once they are chained, to act as if they are free. If that’s the case, it’s more mockery than true help; people can never be safe from tyranny if the only way to escape it is once they are completely subjugated. Therefore, they not only have the right to break free from it but also to prevent it from happening.
Sect. 221. There is therefore, secondly, another way whereby governments are dissolved, and that is, when the legislative, or the prince, either of them, act contrary to their trust.
Sect. 221. There is, therefore, a second way that governments can be dissolved, which is when the legislature or the ruler, either one, acts against their responsibilities.
First, The legislative acts against the trust reposed in them, when they endeavour to invade the property of the subject, and to make themselves, or any part of the community, masters, or arbitrary disposers of the lives, liberties, or fortunes of the people.
First, the laws go against the trust placed in them when they try to take away the property of individuals and position themselves, or any part of the community, as the controllers or arbitrary decision-makers of the lives, freedoms, or wealth of the people.
Sect. 222. The reason why men enter into society, is the preservation of their property; and the end why they chuse and authorize a legislative, is, that there may be laws made, and rules set, as guards and fences to the properties of all the members of the society, to limit the power, and moderate the dominion, of every part and member of the society: for since it can never be supposed to be the will of the society, that the legislative should have a power to destroy that which every one designs to secure, by entering into society, and for which the people submitted themselves to legislators of their own making; whenever the legislators endeavour to take away, and destroy the property of the people, or to reduce them to slavery under arbitrary power, they put themselves into a state of war with the people, who are thereupon absolved from any farther obedience, and are left to the common refuge, which God hath provided for all men, against force and violence. Whensoever therefore the legislative shall transgress this fundamental rule of society; and either by ambition, fear, folly or corruption, endeavour to grasp themselves, or put into the hands of any other, an absolute power over the lives, liberties, and estates of the people; by this breach of trust they forfeit the power the people had put into their hands for quite contrary ends, and it devolves to the people, who have a right to resume their original liberty, and, by the establishment of a new legislative, (such as they shall think fit) provide for their own safety and security, which is the end for which they are in society. What I have said here, concerning the legislative in general, holds true also concerning the supreme executor, who having a double trust put in him, both to have a part in the legislative, and the supreme execution of the law, acts against both, when he goes about to set up his own arbitrary will as the law of the society. He acts also contrary to his trust, when he either employs the force, treasure, and offices of the society, to corrupt the representatives, and gain them to his purposes; or openly preengages the electors, and prescribes to their choice, such, whom he has, by sollicitations, threats, promises, or otherwise, won to his designs; and employs them to bring in such, who have promised before-hand what to vote, and what to enact. Thus to regulate candidates and electors, and new-model the ways of election, what is it but to cut up the government by the roots, and poison the very fountain of public security? for the people having reserved to themselves the choice of their representatives, as the fence to their properties, could do it for no other end, but that they might always be freely chosen, and so chosen, freely act, and advise, as the necessity of the commonwealth, and the public good should, upon examination, and mature debate, be judged to require. This, those who give their votes before they hear the debate, and have weighed the reasons on all sides, are not capable of doing. To prepare such an assembly as this, and endeavour to set up the declared abettors of his own will, for the true representatives of the people, and the law-makers of the society, is certainly as great a breach of trust, and as perfect a declaration of a design to subvert the government, as is possible to be met with. To which, if one shall add rewards and punishments visibly employed to the same end, and all the arts of perverted law made use of, to take off and destroy all that stand in the way of such a design, and will not comply and consent to betray the liberties of their country, it will be past doubt what is doing. What power they ought to have in the society, who thus employ it contrary to the trust went along with it in its first institution, is easy to determine; and one cannot but see, that he, who has once attempted any such thing as this, cannot any longer be trusted.
Sect. 222. The reason people form societies is to protect their property; they choose and empower a legislature so that laws can be created and rules established to safeguard everyone’s property. This also serves to limit and moderate the power of each member of society. It’s impossible to assume that it is the will of society for the legislature to have the authority to destroy what everyone is trying to protect by joining together, for which people agreed to obey the legislators they chose themselves. Whenever legislators attempt to take away or destroy the property of the people, or reduce them to slavery under arbitrary rule, they put themselves in a state of war with the people, who are then freed from any further obligation to obey and can seek refuge that God has provided for all against force and violence. Therefore, whenever the legislature violates this fundamental rule of society, whether through ambition, fear, folly, or corruption, and tries to seize or hand over absolute power over the lives, freedoms, and property of the people, they breach the trust placed in them and lose the power given for completely different purposes. That power returns to the people, who then have the right to restore their original freedom and establish a new legislature, as they see fit, to ensure their safety and security, which is the very reason for being in society. What I have said about the legislature also applies to the supreme executor, who has a dual responsibility, both to participate in the legislature and to enforce the law. He undermines both roles when he tries to impose his own arbitrary will as the law of society. He also acts against his trust when he uses the force, resources, and offices of society to corrupt representatives or to coerce voters by pre-selecting candidates who have been influenced by threats, promises, or other means to serve his agenda. By manipulating candidates and voters and reworking the election process, he is essentially undermining the government and tainting the very source of public security. The people reserved the right to choose their representatives to protect their property, with no other purpose than ensuring that representatives are chosen freely and can act and advise based on the needs of the common good after thorough examination and debate. Those who cast their votes before hearing the discussion and considering all sides cannot fulfill this role. It is, therefore, a significant violation of trust and a clear indication of a plan to undermine the government if one prepares a group that aims to install supporters of his will as the true representatives of the people and the law-makers of society. If we also consider the rewards and punishments visibly used to promote this aim, along with all the corrupt legal tactics deployed to remove anyone who opposes it and refuses to betray the liberties of their country, it becomes apparent what is occurring. It is easy to determine what power should be held by those who misuse it contrary to the trust given to them at its inception; one can only conclude that anyone who attempts such an action can no longer be trusted.
Sect. 223. To this perhaps it will be said, that the people being ignorant, and always discontented, to lay the foundation of government in the unsteady opinion and uncertain humour of the people, is to expose it to certain ruin; and no government will be able long to subsist, if the people may set up a new legislative, whenever they take offence at the old one. To this I answer, Quite the contrary. People are not so easily got out of their old forms, as some are apt to suggest. They are hardly to be prevailed with to amend the acknowledged faults in the frame they have been accustomed to. And if there be any original defects, or adventitious ones introduced by time, or corruption; it is not an easy thing to get them changed, even when all the world sees there is an opportunity for it. This slowness and aversion in the people to quit their old constitutions, has, in the many revolutions which have been seen in this kingdom, in this and former ages, still kept us to, or, after some interval of fruitless attempts, still brought us back again to our old legislative of king, lords and commons: and whatever provocations have made the crown be taken from some of our princes heads, they never carried the people so far as to place it in another line.
Sect. 223. Some might argue that since people are uninformed and often dissatisfied, basing government on their unpredictable opinions and moods could lead to inevitable failure; that no government can survive long if the people can create a new legislative body whenever they are unhappy with the existing one. To this, I say the opposite is true. People don't easily abandon their established systems, despite what some believe. They are often reluctant to correct the recognized flaws in the structures they are used to. Even if there are original issues or new problems that have arisen over time or due to corruption, changing them is not straightforward, even when everyone sees that there is a chance to do so. This hesitation and resistance among the people to let go of their old systems have, throughout the numerous revolutions seen in this country, both now and in the past, led us back to our traditional governance of king, lords, and commons—even after many unsuccessful attempts. And regardless of the reasons that have led to the crown being removed from some of our kings, the people have never gone so far as to place it in a different line.
Sect. 224. But it will be said, this hypothesis lays a ferment for frequent rebellion. To which I answer,
Sect. 224. But some might say that this idea creates a situation for constant rebellion. To which I respond,
First, No more than any other hypothesis: for when the people are made miserable, and find themselves exposed to the ill usage of arbitrary power, cry up their governors, as much as you will, for sons of Jupiter; let them be sacred and divine, descended, or authorized from heaven; give them out for whom or what you please, the same will happen. The people generally ill treated, and contrary to right, will be ready upon any occasion to ease themselves of a burden that sits heavy upon them. They will wish, and seek for the opportunity, which in the change, weakness and accidents of human affairs, seldom delays long to offer itself. He must have lived but a little while in the world, who has not seen examples of this in his time; and he must have read very little, who cannot produce examples of it in all sorts of governments in the world.
First, it’s no different from any other theory: when people are made miserable and find themselves at the mercy of arbitrary power, no matter how much you praise their leaders as sons of Jupiter; no matter how sacred and divine you claim they are or that they’re sent from heaven; no matter how you dress them up, the outcome will be the same. People who are generally mistreated and wronged will look for any chance to lift a heavy burden off their shoulders. They will wish for and seek out the opportunity, which, in the constant shifts, weaknesses, and unpredictabilities of human affairs, rarely takes long to present itself. Anyone who has lived even a short time in this world must have seen examples of this firsthand; and anyone who has read even a little history can point to examples in all types of governments globally.
Sect. 225. Secondly, I answer, such revolutions happen not upon every little mismanagement in public affairs. Great mistakes in the ruling part, many wrong and inconvenient laws, and all the slips of human frailty, will be born by the people without mutiny or murmur. But if a long train of abuses, prevarications and artifices, all tending the same way, make the design visible to the people, and they cannot but feel what they lie under, and see whither they are going; it is not to be wondered, that they should then rouze themselves, and endeavour to put the rule into such hands which may secure to them the ends for which government was at first erected; and without which, ancient names, and specious forms, are so far from being better, that they are much worse, than the state of nature, or pure anarchy; the inconveniencies being all as great and as near, but the remedy farther off and more difficult.
Sect. 225. Secondly, I want to say that revolutions don't happen over every little mistake in public affairs. People can tolerate big errors from those in charge, a lot of bad and inconvenient laws, and all the slips that come with being human without causing a fuss. However, when a long string of abuses, deceit, and tricks becomes clear to the people, and they can't help but feel the weight of their situation and see where things are headed; it’s no surprise that they would rise up and try to put power in the hands of those who can secure the goals for which government was originally created. Without that, old names and fancy structures are not just not better but actually worse than a state of nature or pure chaos, as the problems are just as significant and immediate, but the solution is more distant and harder to achieve.
Sect. 226. Thirdly, I answer, that this doctrine of a power in the people of providing for their safety a-new, by a new legislative, when their legislators have acted contrary to their trust, by invading their property, is the best fence against rebellion, and the probablest means to hinder it: for rebellion being an opposition, not to persons, but authority, which is founded only in the constitutions and laws of the government; those, whoever they be, who by force break through, and by force justify their violation of them, are truly and properly rebels: for when men, by entering into society and civil-government, have excluded force, and introduced laws for the preservation of property, peace, and unity amongst themselves, those who set up force again in opposition to the laws, do rebellare, that is, bring back again the state of war, and are properly rebels: which they who are in power, (by the pretence they have to authority, the temptation of force they have in their hands, and the flattery of those about them) being likeliest to do; the properest way to prevent the evil, is to shew them the danger and injustice of it, who are under the greatest temptation to run into it.
Sect. 226. Thirdly, I would like to say that the idea of the people having the power to ensure their safety by creating new laws when their legislators act against their trust by violating their rights is the best way to prevent rebellion and the most effective means to avoid it. Rebellion is not directed at individuals but at authority, which is based solely on the constitutions and laws of the government. Anyone, regardless of who they are, that uses force to break these laws and claims this violation is justified is, in fact, a rebel. When individuals come together in a society and establish a government, they reject the use of force and create laws to protect property, maintain peace, and ensure unity. Those who resort to force against these laws are effectively bringing back a state of war and are rightly considered rebels. Since those in power, driven by their authority, the temptation of force they wield, and the flattery they receive, are the most likely to act this way, the best way to prevent this problem is to make them aware of the danger and injustice of their actions, especially to those most tempted to pursue it.
Sect. 227. In both the fore-mentioned cases, when either the legislative is changed, or the legislators act contrary to the end for which they were constituted; those who are guilty are guilty of rebellion: for if any one by force takes away the established legislative of any society, and the laws by them made, pursuant to their trust, he thereby takes away the umpirage, which every one had consented to, for a peaceable decision of all their controversies, and a bar to the state of war amongst them. They, who remove, or change the legislative, take away this decisive power, which no body can have, but by the appointment and consent of the people; and so destroying the authority which the people did, and no body else can set up, and introducing a power which the people hath not authorized, they actually introduce a state of war, which is that of force without authority: and thus, by removing the legislative established by the society, (in whose decisions the people acquiesced and united, as to that of their own will) they untie the knot, and expose the people a-new to the state of war, And if those, who by force take away the legislative, are rebels, the legislators themselves, as has been shewn, can be no less esteemed so; when they, who were set up for the protection, and preservation of the people, their liberties and properties, shall by force invade and endeavour to take them away; and so they putting themselves into a state of war with those who made them the protectors and guardians of their peace, are properly, and with the greatest aggravation, rebellantes, rebels.
Sect. 227. In both of the previously mentioned situations, when either the legislative body is changed or the lawmakers act against the purpose for which they were established, those responsible are committing rebellion. If someone forcibly takes away the established laws of a society and the regulations created by those in power, they are essentially removing the neutral authority that everyone agreed upon for peacefully resolving conflicts, thus creating a state of war among them. Those who alter or eliminate the legislative authority dismantle this crucial power, which can only exist by the appointment and agreement of the people. By doing so, they destroy the authority that the people instituted and replace it with an unapproved power, resulting in a state of war driven by force without legitimacy. By removing the legislative body that the society has accepted and united around, they break the agreement and leave the people vulnerable to conflict again. If those who forcibly eliminate the legislative body are rebels, then the lawmakers themselves can just as easily be seen as rebels. When those who were meant to protect and uphold the rights and properties of the people turn against them and attempt to take these away by force, they are placing themselves in conflict with those who designated them as protectors of their peace, thus becoming, in the most serious sense, rebels.
Sect. 228. But if they, who say it lays a foundation for rebellion, mean that it may occasion civil wars, or intestine broils, to tell the people they are absolved from obedience when illegal attempts are made upon their liberties or properties, and may oppose the unlawful violence of those who were their magistrates, when they invade their properties contrary to the trust put in them; and that therefore this doctrine is not to be allowed, being so destructive to the peace of the world: they may as well say, upon the same ground, that honest men may not oppose robbers or pirates, because this may occasion disorder or bloodshed. If any mischief come in such cases, it is not to be charged upon him who defends his own right, but on him that invades his neighbours. If the innocent honest man must quietly quit all he has, for peace sake, to him who will lay violent hands upon it, I desire it may be considered, what a kind of peace there will be in the world, which consists only in violence and rapine; and which is to be maintained only for the benefit of robbers and oppressors. Who would not think it an admirable peace betwix the mighty and the mean, when the lamb, without resistance, yielded his throat to be torn by the imperious wolf? Polyphemus’s den gives us a perfect pattern of such a peace, and such a government, wherein Ulysses and his companions had nothing to do, but quietly to suffer themselves to be devoured. And no doubt Ulysses, who was a prudent man, preached up passive obedience, and exhorted them to a quiet submission, by representing to them of what concernment peace was to mankind; and by shewing the inconveniences might happen, if they should offer to resist Polyphemus, who had now the power over them.
Sect. 228. But if those who claim that this idea leads to rebellion mean that it could spark civil wars or internal conflicts by telling people they don’t have to obey illegal actions against their rights or property, and that they can push back against the unlawful acts of their elected officials when they violate the trust placed in them, and that therefore this idea should not be accepted because it threatens global peace: they might as well argue that good people shouldn’t oppose robbers or pirates because that could lead to chaos or violence. If any harm arises in such situations, it shouldn’t fall on the person defending their rights, but on the one invading their neighbor. If innocent, honest individuals must quietly surrender everything they have for the sake of peace to those who would seize it violently, we should consider what kind of peace exists in the world that is based solely on violence and looting, maintained only for the benefit of thieves and oppressors. Who would think it’s a great peace between the powerful and the weak if the lamb, without putting up a fight, allowed the ruthless wolf to tear its throat? The story of Polyphemus’s cave is a perfect example of such a peace and this kind of government, where Ulysses and his companions had no choice but to quietly let themselves be eaten. And surely Ulysses, being a wise man, preached passive obedience and encouraged them to submit quietly by explaining how important peace was for humanity and showing them the problems that could arise if they decided to resist Polyphemus, who had power over them.
Sect. 229. The end of government is the good of mankind; and which is best for mankind, that the people should be always exposed to the boundless will of tyranny, or that the rulers should be sometimes liable to be opposed, when they grow exorbitant in the use of their power, and employ it for the destruction, and not the preservation of the properties of their people?
Sect. 229. The purpose of government is the well-being of humanity; and what’s better for humanity: for people to constantly face the unlimited will of tyranny, or for rulers to sometimes be challenged when they misuse their power and threaten, rather than protect, the rights and properties of their citizens?
Sect. 230. Nor let any one say, that mischief can arise from hence, as often as it shall please a busy head, or turbulent spirit, to desire the alteration of the government. It is true, such men may stir, whenever they please; but it will be only to their own just ruin and perdition: for till the mischief be grown general, and the ill designs of the rulers become visible, or their attempts sensible to the greater part, the people, who are more disposed to suffer than right themselves by resistance, are not apt to stir. The examples of particular injustice, or oppression of here and there an unfortunate man, moves them not. But if they universally have a persuation, grounded upon manifest evidence, that designs are carrying on against their liberties, and the general course and tendency of things cannot but give them strong suspicions of the evil intention of their governors, who is to be blamed for it? Who can help it, if they, who might avoid it, bring themselves into this suspicion? Are the people to be blamed, if they have the sense of rational creatures, and can think of things no otherwise than as they find and feel them? And is it not rather their fault, who put things into such a posture, that they would not have them thought to be as they are? I grant, that the pride, ambition, and turbulency of private men have sometimes caused great disorders in commonwealths, and factions have been fatal to states and kingdoms. But whether the mischief hath oftener begun in the peoples wantonness, and a desire to cast off the lawful authority of their rulers, or in the rulers insolence, and endeavours to get and exercise an arbitrary power over their people; whether oppression, or disobedience, gave the first rise to the disorder, I leave it to impartial history to determine. This I am sure, whoever, either ruler or subject, by force goes about to invade the rights of either prince or people, and lays the foundation for overturning the constitution and frame of any just government, is highly guilty of the greatest crime, I think, a man is capable of, being to answer for all those mischiefs of blood, rapine, and desolation, which the breaking to pieces of governments bring on a country. And he who does it, is justly to be esteemed the common enemy and pest of mankind, and is to be treated accordingly.
Sect. 230. No one should claim that trouble can arise whenever an eager mind or restless spirit wants to change the government. It’s true that such individuals can stir things up whenever they want, but it will lead only to their own downfall and destruction. Until the problems become widespread, and the bad intentions of the rulers are obvious, or their actions felt by most, people—who are more inclined to suffer than to resist—are unlikely to act. Cases of individual injustice or the oppression of an unfortunate person don’t usually mobilize them. However, if the public has a strong belief, based on clear evidence, that plans are being made against their freedoms, and the general situation raises serious concerns about the rulers’ harmful intentions, who should be held accountable? Who can prevent it if those who could avoid it choose to create this suspicion? Should the people be blamed if they are rational beings who perceive things as they truly are? Isn’t it rather the fault of those who create conditions that would lead others to think otherwise? I acknowledge that the pride, ambition, and restlessness of private individuals have sometimes caused significant disruptions in societies, and factions have been disastrous for states and kingdoms. But whether the trouble often starts from the people's desire to reject the lawful authority of their rulers or from the rulers' arrogance and attempts to wield arbitrary power over their people—whether oppression or disobedience initiated the chaos—I leave it to unbiased history to decide. What I know for sure is that anyone, whether a ruler or a subject, who uses force to invade the rights of either the prince or the people, laying the groundwork to overthrow the constitution and structure of any fair government, is guilty of the gravest crime imaginable. They will be accountable for all the horrors of violence, theft, and devastation that the collapse of governments brings to a nation. Such a person deserves to be regarded as the common enemy and scourge of humanity and should be treated accordingly.
Sect. 231. That subjects or foreigners, attempting by force on the properties of any people, may be resisted with force, is agreed on all hands. But that magistrates, doing the same thing, may be resisted, hath of late been denied: as if those who had the greatest privileges and advantages by the law, had thereby a power to break those laws, by which alone they were set in a better place than their brethren: whereas their offence is thereby the greater, both as being ungrateful for the greater share they have by the law, and breaking also that trust, which is put into their hands by their brethren.
Sect. 231. It's generally agreed that subjects or foreigners who try to forcibly take the property of others can be resisted with force. However, recently it has been denied that magistrates can be resisted for doing the same thing. This implies that those who have the greatest rights and privileges under the law somehow have the power to violate those laws, which is what gave them those advantages over others. Their wrongdoing is even worse because they are being ungrateful for the greater benefits they receive from the law and also breaking the trust that their peers have placed in them.
Sect. 232. Whosoever uses force without right, as every one does in society, who does it without law, puts himself into a state of war with those against whom he so uses it; and in that state all former ties are cancelled, all other rights cease, and every one has a right to defend himself, and to resist the aggressor. This is so evident, that Barclay himself, that great assertor of the power and sacredness of kings, is forced to confess, That it is lawful for the people, in some cases, to resist their king; and that too in a chapter, wherein he pretends to shew, that the divine law shuts up the people from all manner of rebellion. Whereby it is evident, even by his own doctrine, that, since they may in some cases resist, all resisting of princes is not rebellion. His words are these. Quod siquis dicat, Ergone populus tyrannicae crudelitati & furori jugulum semper praebebit? Ergone multitude civitates suas fame, ferro, & flamma vastari, seque, conjuges, & liberos fortunae ludibrio & tyranni libidini exponi, inque omnia vitae pericula omnesque miserias & molestias a rege deduci patientur? Num illis quod omni animantium generi est a natura tributum, denegari debet, ut sc. vim vi repellant, seseq; ab injuria, tueantur? Huic breviter responsum sit, Populo universo negari defensionem, quae juris naturalis est, neque ultionem quae praeter naturam est adversus regem concedi debere. Quapropter si rex non in singulares tantum personas aliquot privatum odium exerceat, sed corpus etiam reipublicae, cujus ipse caput est, i.e. totum populum, vel insignem aliquam ejus partem immani & intoleranda saevitia seu tyrannide divexet; populo, quidem hoc casu resistendi ac tuendi se ab injuria potestas competit, sed tuendi se tantum, non enim in principem invadendi: & restituendae injuriae illatae, non recedendi a debita reverentia propter acceptam injuriam. Praesentem denique impetum propulsandi non vim praeteritam ulciscenti jus habet. Horum enim alterum a natura est, ut vitam scilicet corpusque tueamur. Alterum vero contra naturam, ut inferior de superiori supplicium sumat. Quod itaque populus malum, antequam factum sit, impedire potest, ne fiat, id postquam factum est, in regem authorem sceleris vindicare non potest: populus igitur hoc amplius quam privatus quispiam habet: quod huic, vel ipsis adversariis judicibus, excepto Buchanano, nullum nisi in patientia remedium superest. Cum ille si intolerabilis tyrannus est (modicum enim ferre omnino debet) resistere cum reverentia possit, Barclay contra Monarchom. 1. iii. c. 8.
Sect. 232. Anyone who uses force unlawfully, as often happens in society, essentially declares war on those they attack. In this state, all previous obligations are dissolved, all other rights are suspended, and everyone has the right to defend themselves and to resist the attacker. This is so clear that even Barclay, a strong proponent of the power and sanctity of kings, admits that it is sometimes permissible for people to resist their king, even in a chapter where he tries to argue that divine law prohibits all forms of rebellion. This shows, even by his own reasoning, that since people can resist in some cases, not all resistance to princes constitutes rebellion. His words are: "If anyone says, should the people always submit to the tyranny and rage of a tyrant? Should a multitude allow their cities to be ravaged by famine, fire, and sword, subjecting themselves, their spouses, and children to the whims of fortune and tyrannical desires, enduring all life’s dangers and miseries inflicted by the king? Should they be denied the right that all living beings have by nature, to repel violence with violence and defend themselves from harm? The answer should be that the entire populace should not be denied the right to self-defense, which is natural law, nor should they be allowed to take revenge against a king in a manner that is against nature. Therefore, if a king exercises private malice not just against a few individuals but against the whole body of the republic, of which he is the head—that is, the entire populace, or a significant part of it, under immense and intolerable cruelty or tyranny—the people have the right to resist in this case and protect themselves from harm, but only for self-defense, not to attack the prince; and they may seek remedy for the wrongs done to them, not abandon the respect due to a king because of the harm they faced. They have the right to repel an immediate attack, not to seek vengeance for past wrongs. One of these actions is natural, to preserve life and body; the other is against nature, for an inferior to punish a superior. Therefore, the people can prevent the evil before it occurs, but once it has happened, they cannot seek revenge against the king as the author of the crime: thus, the people possess this power beyond that of any private individual. Except for Buchanano, they have no remedy other than patience. If he is an intolerable tyrant (for one must bear a little), they can resist with respect, as Barclay argues in Monarchom. 1. iii. c. 8.
In English thus:
Got it! Please provide the text you'd like modernized.
Sect. 233. But if any one should ask, Must the people then always lay themselves open to the cruelty and rage of tyranny? Must they see their cities pillaged, and laid in ashes, their wives and children exposed to the tyrant’s lust and fury, and themselves and families reduced by their king to ruin, and all the miseries of want and oppression, and yet sit still? Must men alone be debarred the common privilege of opposing force with force, which nature allows so freely to all other creatures for their preservation from injury? I answer: Self-defence is a part of the law of nature; nor can it be denied the community, even against the king himself: but to revenge themselves upon him, must by no means be allowed them; it being not agreeable to that law. Wherefore if the king shall shew an hatred, not only to some particular persons, but sets himself against the body of the commonwealth, whereof he is the head, and shall, with intolerable ill usage, cruelly tyrannize over the whole, or a considerable part of the people, in this case the people have a right to resist and defend themselves from injury: but it must be with this caution, that they only defend themselves, but do not attack their prince: they may repair the damages received, but must not for any provocation exceed the bounds of due reverence and respect. They may repulse the present attempt, but must not revenge past violences: for it is natural for us to defend life and limb, but that an inferior should punish a superior, is against nature. The mischief which is designed them, the people may prevent before it be done; but when it is done, they must not revenge it on the king, though author of the villany. This therefore is the privilege of the people in general, above what any private person hath; that particular men are allowed by our adversaries themselves (Buchanan only excepted) to have no other remedy but patience; but the body of the people may with respect resist intolerable tyranny; for when it is but moderate, they ought to endure it.
Sect. 233. But if anyone asks, do the people always have to expose themselves to the cruelty and rage of tyranny? Must they witness their cities being plundered and burned, their wives and children subjected to the tyrant's lust and fury, and themselves and their families brought to ruin by their king, suffering all the miseries of poverty and oppression, and still just sit there? Should only men be denied the common right to oppose force with force, a right that nature grants freely to all other creatures for their protection against harm? I say this: Self-defense is part of natural law; the community cannot be denied this right, even against the king himself. However, seeking revenge against him is absolutely not allowed, as that is not in accordance with that law. Therefore, if the king shows hatred not just to specific individuals, but positions himself against the entire commonwealth, of which he is the head, and cruelly oppresses the whole or a significant part of the people, then the people have the right to resist and defend themselves from harm. But they must be cautious to only defend themselves and not attack their prince; they can seek to repair the damages they've suffered but must not exceed the bounds of due respect and honor in response to any provocation. They may repel an immediate threat, but must not take revenge for past wrongs; it's natural for us to defend our lives and limbs, but it is against nature for an inferior to punish a superior. The harm intended for them can be prevented before it occurs, but once it has happened, they must not seek vengeance against the king, even though he is the instigator of the wrongdoing. This is therefore the privilege of the people at large, which is greater than what any individual has; specific individuals are only granted by our opponents (except for Buchanan) the necessity of patience, but the people as a whole may respectfully resist intolerable tyranny; when it is only moderate, they should endure it.
Sect. 234. Thus far that great advocate of monarchical power allows of resistance.
Sect. 234. So far, that strong supporter of monarchical power permits resistance.
Sect. 235. It is true, he has annexed two limitations to it, to no purpose:
Sect. 235. It is true, he has added two limitations to it, which serve no purpose:
First, He says, it must be with reverence.
First, He says, it should be done with respect.
Secondly, It must be without retribution, or punishment; and the reason he gives is, because an inferior cannot punish a superior. First, How to resist force without striking again, or how to strike with reverence, will need some skill to make intelligible. He that shall oppose an assault only with a shield to receive the blows, or in any more respectful posture, without a sword in his hand, to abate the confidence and force of the assailant, will quickly be at an end of his resistance, and will find such a defence serve only to draw on himself the worse usage. This is as ridiculous a way of resisting, as juvenal thought it of fighting; ubi tu pulsas, ego vapulo tantum. And the success of the combat will be unavoidably the same he there describes it:
Secondly, it has to be without retaliation or punishment; the reason he gives is that a lower rank cannot punish a higher one. First, figuring out how to resist force without hitting back or how to respond with reverence will take some explanation. Someone who tries to defend against an attack only with a shield to take the blows, or in any more respectful stance, without a weapon in hand to diminish the attacker’s confidence and strength, will quickly run out of options and find that this method of defense will only bring about worse treatment. This approach to resistance is as ridiculous as Juvenal thought fighting was; "when you hit, I just take the hit." The outcome of the fight will inevitably be the same as he describes it.
——-Libertas pauperis
haec est: Liberty for the poor |
Pulsatus rogat, et pugnis concisus, adorat, |
Ut liceat paucis cum dentibus inde reverti. |
This will always be the event of such an imaginary resistance, where men may not strike again. He therefore who may resist, must be allowed to strike. And then let our author, or any body else, join a knock on the head, or a cut on the face, with as much reverence and respect as he thinks fit. He that can reconcile blows and reverence, may, for aught I know, desire for his pains, a civil, respectful cudgeling where-ever he can meet with it.
This will always be the event of that imaginary resistance, where men shouldn’t strike again. So, anyone who can resist must be allowed to fight back. And then let our author, or anyone else, treat a blow to the head or a cut on the face with as much respect as they see fit. Whoever can combine physical hits with respect may, for all I know, wish for a civil, respectful beating whenever they encounter it.
Secondly, As to his second, An inferior cannot punish a superior; that is true, generally speaking, whilst he is his superior. But to resist force with force, being the state of war that levels the parties, cancels all former relation of reverence, respect, and superiority: and then the odds that remains, is, that he, who opposes the unjust agressor, has this superiority over him, that he has a right, when he prevails, to punish the offender, both for the breach of the peace, and all the evils that followed upon it. Barclay therefore, in another place, more coherently to himself, denies it to be lawful to resist a king in any case. But he there assigns two cases, whereby a king may un-king himself. His words are,
Secondly, regarding his second point, a subordinate can’t punish a superior; that’s generally true while they remain in that superior position. However, when force is met with force, creating a state of war that equalizes the parties, all previous relationships of reverence, respect, and superiority are nullified. The remaining factor is that the person who stands against the unjust aggressor has this superiority: when they win, they have the right to punish the offender, both for breaking the peace and for all the consequences that followed. Therefore, Barclay, elsewhere, more consistently with his views, claims that it's not lawful to resist a king in any situation. However, he mentions two instances where a king can effectively un-king himself. His words are,
Quid ergo, nulline casus incidere possunt quibus populo sese erigere atque in regem impotentius dominantem arma capere & invadere jure suo suaque authoritate liceat? Nulli certe quamdiu rex manet. Semper enim ex divinis id obstat, Regem honorificato; & qui potestati resistit, Dei ordinationi resisit: non alias igitur in eum populo potestas est quam si id committat propter quod ipso jure rex esse desinat. Tunc enim se ipse principatu exuit atque in privatis constituit liber: hoc modo populus & superior efficitur, reverso ad eum sc. jure illo quod ante regem inauguratum in interregno habuit. At sunt paucorum generum commissa ejusmodi quae hunc effectum pariunt. At ego cum plurima animo perlustrem, duo tantum invenio, duos, inquam, casus quibus rex ipso facto ex rege non regem se facit & omni honore & dignitate regali atque in subditos potestate destituit; quorum etiam meminit Winzerus. Horum unus est, Si regnum disperdat, quemadmodum de Nerone fertur, quod is nempe senatum populumque Romanum, atque adeo urbem ipsam ferro flammaque vastare, ac novas sibi sedes quaerere decrevisset. Et de Caligula, quod palam denunciarit se neque civem neque principem senatui amplius fore, inque animo habuerit interempto utriusque ordinis electissimo quoque Alexandriam commigrare, ac ut populum uno ictu interimeret, unam ei cervicem optavit. Talia cum rex aliquis meditator & molitur serio, omnem regnandi curam & animum ilico abjicit, ac proinde imperium in subditos amittit, ut dominus servi pro derelicto habiti dominium.
What then, can there be no circumstances under which the people can rise up and take arms against a ruler who is exercising power without authority? Certainly not, as long as the king remains. It is always prohibited by divine command to dishonor the king; anyone who resists authority is resisting God's order. Therefore, the people only have power over the king if they take action for a reason that justifies the king's loss of that status. At that point, the king strips himself of power and is made a private individual; in this way, the people become superior, returning to the authority they held in the interregnum before the king's inauguration. However, there are only a few specific types of actions that can bring about such an outcome. Upon reflection, I find only two cases that cause a king to cease being a king in fact and abandon all royal honor and dignity along with authority over his subjects; these are also mentioned by Winzerus. One case is if he destroys the kingdom, as it is said of Nero, who is reported to have decided to devastate the Senate, the Roman people, and even the city itself with sword and flame, seeking new homes for himself. The second concerns Caligula, who openly declared he would no longer be a citizen or a leader to the Senate and contemplated the murder of the most distinguished members of both orders and to wipe out the people with a single blow, offering only one neck for the task. When a king seriously plots and schemes such things, he immediately abandons all concern and intention of ruling, thus losing power over his subjects, just as a master loses dominion over a servant who is considered abandoned.
Sect. 236. Alter casus est, Si rex in alicujus clientelam se contulit, ac regnum quod liberum a majoribus & populo traditum accepit, alienae ditioni mancipavit. Nam tunc quamvis forte non ea mente id agit populo plane ut incommodet: tamen quia quod praecipuum est regiae dignitatis amifit, ut summus scilicet in regno secundum Deum sit, & solo Deo inferior, atque populum etiam totum ignorantem vel invitum, cujus libertatem sartam & tectam conservare debuit, in alterius gentis ditionem & potestatem dedidit; hac velut quadam regni ab alienatione effecit, ut nec quod ipse in regno imperium habuit retineat, nec in eum cui collatum voluit, juris quicquam transferat; atque ita eo facto liberum jam & suae potestatis populum relinquit, cujus rei exemplum unum annales Scotici suppeditant. Barclay contra Monarchom. 1. iii. c. 16.
Sect. 236. There’s a different situation if a king places himself under someone else's authority and gives up a kingdom that was freely passed down from his ancestors and the people. Even if the people did this without the intention of causing harm, it’s still significant because the key aspect of royal dignity is lost; namely, that the king is to be first in the kingdom under God, with only God above him. By surrendering the freedom of the entire unaware or unwilling population, which he was supposed to protect, he effectively alienates his kingdom. This means he can neither retain the authority he had nor transfer any rights to the person he intended to benefit. By doing this, he leaves the people free and without his power. A specific example of this can be found in the Annals of Scotland. Barclay against Monarchomachs, 1. iii. c. 16.
Which in English runs thus:
Which in English translates to:
Sect. 237. What then, can there no case happen wherein the people may of right, and by their own authority, help themselves, take arms, and set upon their king, imperiously domineering over them? None at all, whilst he remains a king. Honour the king, and he that resists the power, resists the ordinance of God; are divine oracles that will never permit it, The people therefore can never come by a power over him, unless he does something that makes him cease to be a king: for then he divests himself of his crown and dignity, and returns to the state of a private man, and the people become free and superior, the power which they had in the interregnum, before they crowned him king, devolving to them again. But there are but few miscarriages which bring the matter to this state. After considering it well on all sides, I can find but two. Two cases there are, I say, whereby a king, ipso facto, becomes no king, and loses all power and regal authority over his people; which are also taken notice of by Winzerus.
Sect. 237. So, is there no situation where people can rightfully, and on their own authority, help themselves, take up arms, and confront their king who is ruling over them? Not at all, as long as he remains a king. Honor the king, and anyone who resists the authority is resisting God's decree; these divine truths will never allow it. Therefore, the people can never gain power over him unless he does something that strips him of his kingship: because then he removes himself from his crown and dignity and goes back to being just an ordinary person, and the people become free and in charge, reclaiming the power they had during the interregnum before they made him king again. However, there are only a few failures that lead to this situation. After thoroughly considering it from all angles, I can identify just two. There are two situations where a king, by that very fact, stops being a king and loses all power and royal authority over his people, which are noted by Winzerus.
The first is, If he endeavour to overturn the government, that is, if he have a purpose and design to ruin the kingdom and commonwealth, as it is recorded of Nero, that he resolved to cut off the senate and people of Rome, lay the city waste with fire and sword, and then remove to some other place. And of Caligula, that he openly declared, that he would be no longer a head to the people or senate, and that he had it in his thoughts to cut off the worthiest men of both ranks, and then retire to Alexandria: and he wisht that the people had but one neck, that he might dispatch them all at a blow, Such designs as these, when any king harbours in his thoughts, and seriously promotes, he immediately gives up all care and thought of the commonwealth; and consequently forfeits the power of governing his subjects, as a master does the dominion over his slaves whom he hath abandoned.
The first is, if he tries to overthrow the government, meaning if he has a plan and intention to destroy the kingdom and its people, as it’s noted about Nero, who planned to eliminate the Senate and the people of Rome, set the city ablaze with fire and sword, and then move to another location. And of Caligula, who openly stated he would no longer lead the people or the Senate, and that he intended to eliminate the most worthy individuals from both groups, and then retreat to Alexandria: he wished that the people had only one neck so he could take them all out at once. When a king harbors such thoughts and actively promotes them, he immediately neglects the well-being of the commonwealth; therefore, he forfeits the ability to govern his subjects, just like a master loses control over slaves whom he has abandoned.
Sect. 238. The other case is, When a king makes himself the dependent of another, and subjects his kingdom which his ancestors left him, and the people put free into his hands, to the dominion of another: for however perhaps it may not be his intention to prejudice the people; yet because he has hereby lost the principal part of regal dignity, viz. to be next and immediately under God, supreme in his kingdom; and also because he betrayed or forced his people, whose liberty he ought to have carefully preserved, into the power and dominion of a foreign nation. By this, as it were, alienation of his kingdom, he himself loses the power he had in it before, without transferring any the least right to those on whom he would have bestowed it; and so by this act sets the people free, and leaves them at their own disposal. One example of this is to be found in the Scotch Annals.
Sect. 238. The other case is when a king makes himself dependent on another and subjects his kingdom, which was handed down by his ancestors and given freely to him by the people, to the control of someone else. Even if he doesn’t intend to harm the people, he loses the core of royal authority, which is to be directly under God and supreme in his own kingdom. Additionally, by doing this, he betrays or coerces his people—whose freedom he should have protected—into the power of a foreign nation. In this way, by effectively giving up his kingdom, he loses the authority he once had over it without actually giving any rights to those he intended to grant it to. This action, in fact, frees the people and leaves them to govern themselves. An example of this can be found in the Scottish Annals.
Sect. 239. In these cases Barclay, the great champion of absolute monarchy, is forced to allow, that a king may be resisted, and ceases to be a king. That is, in short, not to multiply cases, in whatsoever he has no authority, there he is no king, and may be resisted: for wheresoever the authority ceases, the king ceases too, and becomes like other men who have no authority. And these two cases he instances in, differ little from those above mentioned, to be destructive to governments, only that he has omitted the principle from which his doctrine flows: and that is, the breach of trust, in not preserving the form of government agreed on, and in not intending the end of government itself, which is the public good and preservation of property. When a king has dethroned himself, and put himself in a state of war with his people, what shall hinder them from prosecuting him who is no king, as they would any other man, who has put himself into a state of war with them, Barclay, and those of his opinion, would do well to tell us. This farther I desire may be taken notice of out of Barclay, that he says, The mischief that is designed them, the people may prevent before it be done: whereby he allows resistance when tyranny is but in design. Such designs as these (says he) when any king harbours in his thoughts and seriously promotes, he immediately gives up all care and thought of the commonwealth; so that, according to him, the neglect of the public good is to be taken as an evidence of such design, or at least for a sufficient cause of resistance. And the reason of all, he gives in these words, Because he betrayed or forced his people, whose liberty he ought carefully to have preserved. What he adds, into the power and dominion of a foreign nation, signifies nothing, the fault and forfeiture lying in the loss of their liberty, which he ought to have preserved, and not in any distinction of the persons to whose dominion they were subjected. The peoples right is equally invaded, and their liberty lost, whether they are made slaves to any of their own, or a foreign nation; and in this lies the injury, and against this only have they the right of defence. And there are instances to be found in all countries, which shew, that it is not the change of nations in the persons of their governors, but the change of government, that gives the offence. Bilson, a bishop of our church, and a great stickler for the power and prerogative of princes, does, if I mistake not, in his treatise of Christian subjection, acknowledge, that princes may forfeit their power, and their title to the obedience of their subjects; and if there needed authority in a case where reason is so plain, I could send my reader to Bracton, Fortescue, and the author of the Mirrour, and others, writers that cannot be suspected to be ignorant of our government, or enemies to it. But I thought Hooker alone might be enough to satisfy those men, who relying on him for their ecclesiastical polity, are by a strange fate carried to deny those principles upon which he builds it. Whether they are herein made the tools of cunninger workmen, to pull down their own fabric, they were best look. This I am sure, their civil policy is so new, so dangerous, and so destructive to both rulers and people, that as former ages never could bear the broaching of it; so it may be hoped, those to come, redeemed from the impositions of these Egyptian under-task-masters, will abhor the memory of such servile flatterers, who, whilst it seemed to serve their turn, resolved all government into absolute tyranny, and would have all men born to, what their mean souls fitted them for, slavery.
Sect. 239. In these cases, Barclay, a strong supporter of absolute monarchy, has to admit that a king can be opposed and that he stops being a king. Simply put, wherever a king has no authority, he is no longer a king and can be resisted; for when authority ends, the king ends too, becoming like anyone else without authority. The two examples he gives are not much different from the previous ones that threaten governments, except that he leaves out the key principle behind his argument: the breach of trust in not upholding the agreed form of government and failing to aim for the government’s purpose, which is the public good and the protection of property. When a king has effectively removed himself from power and declared war on his people, what’s to stop them from treating him like any other person who has engaged in war against them? Barclay, and others who think like him, would do well to explain. I also want to point out something from Barclay: he says the people can prevent harm before it happens, which means he allows for resistance even when tyranny is just being planned. He states that when a king harbors such thoughts and actively works on them, he immediately shows he no longer cares for the commonwealth; therefore, according to him, neglecting the public good is evidence of such plans, or at least enough reason for resistance. He justifies this by saying that a king betrays or harms his people, whose freedom he should have preserved. What he adds about being under the power of a foreign nation doesn’t matter; the real fault lies in losing their liberty, which he was supposed to maintain, not in who they are subjected to. The people's rights are equally violated, and their freedom lost, whether they become slaves to their own kind or a foreign nation; this is the real harm, and it’s against this that they have the right to defend themselves. There are examples from everywhere showing that it’s not the change of rulers that offends people, but the change in governance. Bilson, a bishop in our church and a strong defender of the powers of princes, acknowledges in his work on Christian subjection that rulers can lose their power and the right to their subjects’ obedience; if any authority were needed in a situation where the reasoning is so clear, I could point my readers to Bracton, Fortescue, and the author of the Mirrour, among others, who cannot be seen as ignorant of or opposed to our government. But I believed that just Hooker would suffice to convince those who base their ecclesiastical policies on him, yet ironically deny the foundations on which he builds them. They should consider whether they are being used by craftier figures to dismantle their own structure. I am certain that their civil policy is so new, so dangerous, and so destructive to both rulers and the ruled that previous generations could never tolerate it; I hope that future ones, freed from the burdens placed upon them by these oppressive overseers, will detest the memory of such servile flatterers who, when it suited their purposes, reduced all governance to absolute tyranny and condemned all men to whatever form of servitude their lowly souls deemed them fit for.
Sect. 240. Here, it is like, the common question will be made, Who shall be judge, whether the prince or legislative act contrary to their trust? This, perhaps, ill-affected and factious men may spread amongst the people, when the prince only makes use of his due prerogative. To this I reply, The people shall be judge; for who shall be judge whether his trustee or deputy acts well, and according to the trust reposed in him, but he who deputes him, and must, by having deputed him, have still a power to discard him, when he fails in his trust? If this be reasonable in particular cases of private men, why should it be otherwise in that of the greatest moment, where the welfare of millions is concerned, and also where the evil, if not prevented, is greater, and the redress very difficult, dear, and dangerous?
Sect. 240. Here, it’s a common question: Who gets to judge whether the prince or the legislature has acted against their trust? This might be spread by ill-intentioned and divisive people when the prince is only exercising his rightful authority. In response, I say the people should be the judges. After all, who else can determine whether his trustee or representative is acting properly and in line with the trust given to him but the one who appointed him? That person still has the power to dismiss him if he fails in his duties. If this idea makes sense for individual cases, why should it be any different when it comes to something so important, where the well-being of millions is at stake, and where the harm, if not addressed, could be much greater, with solutions being very difficult, costly, and dangerous?
Sect. 241. But farther, this question, (Who shall be judge?) cannot mean, that there is no judge at all: for where there is no judicature on earth, to decide controversies amongst men, God in heaven is judge. He alone, it is true, is judge of the right. But every man is judge for himself, as in all other cases, so in this, whether another hath put himself into a state of war with him, and whether he should appeal to the Supreme Judge, as Jeptha did.
Sect. 241. However, this question, (Who will be the judge?) cannot imply that there is no judge at all: because where there is no court on earth to resolve disputes among people, God in heaven acts as the judge. It is true that He alone is the judge of what is right. But each person is their own judge, as in all other situations, regarding whether someone has placed themselves in a state of conflict with them, and whether they should call on the Supreme Judge, just as Jeptha did.
Sect. 242. If a controversy arise betwixt a prince and some of the people, in a matter where the law is silent, or doubtful, and the thing be of great consequence, I should think the proper umpire, in such a case, should be the body of the people: for in cases where the prince hath a trust reposed in him, and is dispensed from the common ordinary rules of the law; there, if any men find themselves aggrieved, and think the prince acts contrary to, or beyond that trust, who so proper to judge as the body of the people, (who, at first, lodged that trust in him) how far they meant it should extend? But if the prince, or whoever they be in the administration, decline that way of determination, the appeal then lies no where but to heaven; force between either persons, who have no known superior on earth, or which permits no appeal to a judge on earth, being properly a state of war, wherein the appeal lies only to heaven; and in that state the injured party must judge for himself, when he will think fit to make use of that appeal, and put himself upon it.
Sect. 242. If a dispute comes up between a prince and some of the people over an issue where the law is unclear or silent, and the matter is significant, I believe the people should serve as the appropriate judge. In situations where the prince has been entrusted with authority and is exempt from regular legal rules, if anyone feels wronged and believes the prince is acting outside that trust, who better to decide than the people themselves, who originally granted that trust? However, if the prince or those in charge refuse to resolve the issue that way, the only option left is to appeal to heaven. When neither party has a clear superior on earth, or when there’s no recourse to an earthly judge, it effectively becomes a state of war, where the appeal can only be made to heaven. In that state, the injured party must decide for themselves when they feel it’s appropriate to make that appeal and act on it.
Sect. 243. To conclude, The power that every individual gave the society, when he entered into it, can never revert to the individuals again, as long as the society lasts, but will always remain in the community; because without this there can be no community, no commonwealth, which is contrary to the original agreement: so also when the society hath placed the legislative in any assembly of men, to continue in them and their successors, with direction and authority for providing such successors, the legislative can never revert to the people whilst that government lasts; because having provided a legislative with power to continue for ever, they have given up their political power to the legislative, and cannot resume it. But if they have set limits to the duration of their legislative, and made this supreme power in any person, or assembly, only temporary; or else, when by the miscarriages of those in authority, it is forfeited; upon the forfeiture, or at the determination of the time set, it reverts to the society, and the people have a right to act as supreme, and continue the legislative in themselves; or erect a new form, or under the old form place it in new hands, as they think good.
Sect. 243. In conclusion, the power that each person gives to society when they join it can never return to the individuals as long as the society exists; it will always stay within the community. Without this power, there can be no community or commonwealth, which goes against the original agreement. Likewise, when society has placed legislative authority in any group of people, this authority will remain with them and their successors, who are given the power and guidance to appoint new successors. This legislative power cannot revert to the people while that government is in place, because by establishing a legislature with the power to continue indefinitely, they have surrendered their political power to that legislature and cannot take it back. However, if they have set limits on the duration of their legislature, making that supreme power in any person or assembly only temporary, or if that power is forfeited due to the failures of those in authority, then upon that forfeiture, or when the designated time ends, it returns to society, and the people have the right to act as the supreme authority, continuing the legislative power within themselves, creating a new system, or reassigning it under the old system to new leaders as they see fit.
FINIS.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!